Thesis on Social-Fascism

“Since the proletarian revolution in Russia and its victories on an international scale, expected neither by the bourgeoise nor the philistines, the entire world has become different, and the bourgeoisie everywhere has become different too.”
Lenin

Nobody is unaware that the shift towards the right of the political panorama in the Spanish state has been corresponded in the communist movement with the feverish spread of an unapologetic social-chauvinism. But few dare to draw the ultimate consequences of a problem that has already arisen numerous times in the history of our class. The reader of Línea Proletaria will know that, in recent years, the Reconstitution Line (RL) has found the category of social-fascism useful to explain the white thread that leads from opportunism (and worker opportunism in particular, but not only) to the development of a fascist mass movement. Today, unapologetic opportunism fantasizes about barbed wire, about seducing the armed forces, about the workers’ fatherland, and about beating up, in the name of communism, those who —like us— offend the national flag (rojigualda or tricolor, which is the same at this point). Their German grandparents already put on the Prussian hussar’s jacket to order the proletarians to go die in the name of the country, and, when Spartacus rose up, they did the same to order the patriots to kill him in the name of socialism. Their parents, the Khrushchevs, the Brezhnevs and company, also spread socialism in Hungary, in Czechoslovakia, in Afghanistan (in the same way that their legitimate children, the ultra-conservative Putin and the ultra-conservative Russia, spread decommunization in Ukraine). And they all received, then, the same adjective from revolutionary communism: social-fascists.

Not by chance, this term is strongly placed in the foreground in the context of two of the three great changes that the contemporary labor movement has experienced: the historical emergence of the Communist Party at the beginning of the October Cycle (1917-1989) and the restoration of capitalism in the USSR in the 1950s, its transformation into “social-imperialist abroad and social-fascist at home,” according to Mao (the third great turn being the symbolic fall of the Wall, at the end of the 80s). In these junctures, however, the concept of social fascism had a mainly political projection, often leaving the connection of this category in the body of the Marxist-Leninist doctrine up in the air. And while no one verbally questions the centrality that the dictatorship of the proletariat or the Communist Party has in this current of revolutionary thought, the notion of social-fascism has been and is more problematic among those who call themselves Marxist-Leninists. Also among the declared enemies of the proletariat, whose attitude towards the subject usually alternates between confusion and simplicity. Long before his political suicide, the young Pablo Iglesias challenged the Comintern of the roaring twenties, with its class against class doctrine plus its use of the social-fascist adjective against social democracy, and praised the sensible Comintern of the Popular Front, reasonable and open in matter of political tactics. Prudent advice kills more than the sword. Revolutionaries should decide against childishly contrasting two chapters in the history of our class. Also of discarding and adopting concepts based on the narrow margin of political calculation, which is the barometer of Iglesias’ judgments on the Communist International (although the ideological-bourgeois character of this type of reasoning is clear when considering that the line of the Popular Front was not exactly successful, not even from the point of view of immediate political success, as was clear from its experience in these lands). Whatever the case, the idea of ​​social-fascism occupies a strange place in the eyes of the majority who, friendly or unfavorably, talk about Marxism. It is intuitively associated with chauvinism and red-fascist nationalism, with class collaborationism, with the worker lieutenants of the imperialist bourgeoisie and also with the blind communist intransigence towards the social democrats (apparently, they did not exterminate enough vanguard proletarians to justify that the Comintern considered them class enemies). Since intuition is made up of a mixture of empirical, political, sentimental and other criteria, it cannot replace precise theoretical and scientific delimitation, which is what grants universal nature to a given idea.

The plane of analysis that best positions us to address this task is that of history. With the Cycle of proletarian revolutions of the 20th century closed, we communists find ourselves in the right position to elucidate the assumptions, logic and meaning of that concept, as well as the place it should occupy in the vanguard theory that summarizes the requirements of the revolution today. Let’s start with some results that are already well established in the work that the RL has been carrying out in this regard. The Communist Party is characterized by highlighting the conscious factor as the determining factor in the construction of communism, providing means and tools based on the ultimate goal of a classless society —hence, for its (re)constitution, the forging of vanguard cadres educated in a comprehensive conception of the world and in the fight against schematism and determinism in general, and economism in particular, is essential. The RL has pointed out this question, which Leninism substantiates, as the key to the beginning of the new Cycle of the World Proletarian Revolution (WPR), and this has led it to focus, theoretically, on the question of the historical limitations that have led to the crisis of said subject (Summation of the October Cycle). This internal aspect is the main one. But from here we can draw a derivative towards the external aspect, which is none other than the reflection in the bourgeoisie of the emergence of the Communist Party, the transformation of the class struggle of the bourgeoisie against the communist proletariat, which also gives a new content to the old workers’ opportunism —of which Lenin already said that its highest form is, precisely, social-chauvinism. At this intersection is where we can best understand the deep content of the concept of social-fascism and its implications.

The point of view of strategy can be useful as a first approach to this historical phenomenon. The strategy forces us to consider all aspects of the problem (elementary basis of the Marxist class analysis) and, in addition, emphasizes its relationship with the final intention of the actor in question, of the subject, with the order, arrangement and hierarchy of said elements to achieve the projected goal (tactics-as-plan). And, although Marxism has defined opportunism as the renunciation of long-term objectives in favor of momentary success (Engels), this qualification has long ceased to be accurate in historical (not necessarily political) terms. It is true that the dogmatic and anti-Marxist reductionism that restricts the working class to its dimension as variable capital (economism, unionism) closes the possibility of that totalizing perspective, feeding politically on the ad aeternum reproduction of the resistance movement and abjuring, in the words or in fact, of any final objective, as the honest opportunist Bernstein already wrote. But stopping at this is, today, insufficient.

Engels’ qualification is enunciated at a time when the workers’ party was the social democratic mass party. In that context, opportunism was and could not be more than the absolutization of the mechanisms of that first political configuration of the proletariat: the union as the axis of the workers’ organization (on which the national social democratic parties were built) and the fight for reforms. and for political rights as the engine of the constitution of the working class identity, of its consciousness of itself in opposition to the bourgeois class, all of this embedded in the corresponding national framework. The tactical leader, who maneuvers on the given movement on the street or in parliament, was the cadre model of the mass party. Precisely, what will distinguish the left, revolutionary social democracy, will be its emphasis on the final objective of the working class and its necessarily international and internationalist dimension, as established by that program of the revolution that was The Manifesto of the Communist Party.[1]

But this collapsed in 1914. The social democratic parties signed the Sacred Union with imperialism and euphorically joined the states and empires dialectic. They put their gigantic machine of trade unions, propaganda and institutions at the service of the national cause and sow discord among the workers of the peoples of Europe. They unleash white terror on the internationalist left, terrorism with which the organized social democratic masses compromise, when they do not directly support it. The former coexistence within the labor movement becomes its opposite, in the armed repression of the internationalist wing, carried out with sinister discipline by the opportunist wing in close collaboration with the imperialist General Staff and the police. Combining like a fox the carrot of social reforms with the military stick, opportunism has matured to become a true strategist of the counterrevolution, a reward deservedly earned by the heroes of the SPD who sacrificed themselves to proclaim the German republic, the of eight-hour workday… and to organize the carnage in Berlin and Munich, instructing the Freikorps and the Steel Helmets in how these things are done and educating the working masses in the fanatical defense of their imperialist state.

This new model of bourgeois cadre, which moves with equal ease in mass organizations as in state departments, is the imperialist corollary of the communist revolutionary leader, of the Leninist strategist of the revolution,[2] a phenomenon similar to the split of socialism into two wings, into two parties. For the bourgeoisie, strategically facing class war means combining, coordinating, distributing and prioritizing all available resources, from intelligence, military development and counterinsurgency tactics to political and social reforms, investment in the education of the masses (in the bourgeois ideological totems) and the sacrifice of the momentary or particular interests of this or that layer of the bourgeoisie in favor of the sense of state —closing of ranks that is expressed, naturally, as chauvinism. In a certain way, and just as the first mature revolutionary experience of the proletariat gives rise to the political mold for the entire process of revolution up to communism (the Communist Party), the first great anti-communist war of the imperialist bourgeoisie —jointly with social democracy— provides the political keys of that reaction all along the line that is imperialism.

Let’s dwell briefly on this. As the contradiction between productive forces and private appropriation entails the tendency towards communism but also the tendency towards the restructuring of capital, the survival of the bourgeoisie as a class depends on stopping the decomposition of its world by all means, plunging its domination into greater social depth, of the masses —deepening whose provoking economic conditions are the material subsumption of all social spheres under the cycles of capital accumulation, the distribution of the globe, of the entire globe, and the constitution of the proletariat as a class; that is, the same objective conditions that are at the basis of the emergence of the Communist Party.[3] The subjective dynamization of these conditions passes, as we say, through the formation of bourgeois cadres capable, as a whole, of handling themselves skillfully in all fields of knowledge and practice, constituting the bourgeois equivalent of the proletarian collective intellectual, which provides operability to the imperialist state and allows combining, systematically and with great synergy, all forms and tactics of counterrevolutionary or simply counterinsurgency struggle.

And this question is key because the central teaching of the modern revolution, according to Lenin, is that “only when the ‘lower classes’ do not want to live in the old way and the ‘upper classes’ cannot carry on in the old way that the revolution can triumph.”[4] The crisis of the capitalist mode of production engenders revolution if and only if the proletarians do not want to continue living in the old way, if they have their highest form of proletarian class organization,[5] the Communist Party, at their disposal, if they have managed to articulate the subjective factor of the revolution. Otherwise, the crisis of capital ends with its restructuring, which is historically based on the aforementioned ideological and political penetration of imperialism into the depths of contemporary society, a mass society by definition and which becomes, in its entirety, the strategic theater of operations of the class enemy.

From the point of view of the bourgeoisie, this process deeply disrupts the ideological foundations of its domination. The growing weight of the spontaneous and reformist movement of the working class in the process of capital accumulation itself questions the individualist-liberal basis on which the bourgeoisie had based, in general terms, its view of the world. The recognition of the trade union as the corporatist representative of the working class is, implicitly, the recognition that the appropriation of the social product is also just that, a social issue.[6] The black moth of imperialism emerges from this cocoon renewed by the reactionary subversion of the communist program of socialization of property, conveniently regulated and crumbled based on quotas, and certainly not as a premise of that integral development of the individual that Marx talked about, but as guarantee of the order between the various branches of production, on the one hand, and all social spheres, on the other.[7] The state becomes a committee for managing the affairs of the bourgeoisie to a degree that Engels could not foresee when he wrote that statement. If its bureaucratic apparatus was an already threatening itch in the sweaty folds of the flesh of the old liberal bourgeoisie, it has now become a suppurating scab that surrounds its entire skin. The state, once limited to clearing the obstacles of free capitalist accumulation and apparently situated above the sum of equal individuals that civil society always was for the liberal creed, is increasingly taking on the appearance of a living organism, in which each element of society has its corporatist role and function: an authentic system of links that goes from the executive-administrative direction of public affairs and its military apparatus to the most open and spontaneous organizations; from the hard core of the state to the trade union, to the party, to the press, to the neighborhood association, to the snitch on the balcony and the police without a badge.

Up to this point we have limited ourselves to the highest vertex of this system, the bourgeois collective intellectual (which encompasses the state bureaucratic and executive apparatus, Parliament, intelligence and security organizations, lobbies, academia, etc.), and the transmission belts that embed their direction in the whole of society. But “transmission belt” does not mean anything other than the mass line contemplated from the organizational angle: what it is about is the political content that it embodies, and in which the bourgeois political game is deployed without calling into question the hard, economic and executive nerve of its system of domination. Precisely because imperialism neutralizes spontaneity from its very presuppositions, it is preserved as the elemental political logic of the last class society (expression of the anarchy of production), no matter how incorporated it is in the mechanisms of control, discipline and direction of its necessary counterpart, the state. In this game of forces, the bourgeois parties are only distinguished by the degree to which they aspire to carry this incorporation as the last barrier against social decomposition or against the revolutionary overcoming of the system.[8]

On the other hand, if this relationship between spontaneous movement and the imperialist state is internal on the general-historical level (which we have analyzed up to this point), on the immediate political level both elements appear as external, one in front of the other. This particularity engenders countless spontaneous illusions in the theoretical vanguard, educated for decades in political empiricism and opportunistic presbyopia. But appearance does not mean fiction; it does not mean unreality. It has a moment of truth, because it is through this gap of relative political exteriority where spontaneity disruptively penetrates official life, and forces it to permanently reconfigure itself in order to once again guarantee the peaceful accumulation of capital. That capital is the continuous revolution of all the conditions of production makes this disruption systematic and inevitable, just as systematic and inevitable is the obligation of the bourgeoisie to find new checkpoints of political balance for incessantly changing conditions. That is the objective content of reform under the dictatorship of the bourgeoisie and in the absence of the revolutionary subject —an absence that only today, at the closing of the October Cycle, allows us to contemplate that content in its “purest” form, no longer as a by-product of the proletarian revolution. That is why contemporary bourgeois politics is, necessarily, mass politics, and in the first instance directed at the sector of the masses that stands out in this disruption from its immediate demands: the practical vanguard.

As the reader will know, the conquest of the practical vanguard is the central question of the political reconstitution of communism, that is, of the reconstitution of the Communist Party, of the organized revolutionary movement. And blessed be the proletarian intuition of the Comintern, because when it puts the label of social-fascists on the bloodthirsty dogs of the SPD, it does so in the context of that strategic battle for the revolutionary recomposition of the German proletariat after the war.[9] And that is the key to the matter: the practical vanguard. The political crisis of the liberal-parliamentary system, eaten away from below by spontaneous movements that are the living expression of the anarchy of production, has several possible solutions. We will point out, for the purposes of this analysis, the two extremes: the proletarian revolution as a real solution to the problems of the masses, which inevitably involves the (re)constitution of the Communist Party; or the possibility, ultimately and among others, of recomposing the bourgeois order on the basis of an organized, fascist, reactionary mass movement, in which that practical vanguard —the key to spontaneous movement— is incorporated not into the transmission belts of the revolution, but to those of the counterrevolution. This organic fusion tends to suppress, in turn, the liberal coordinates of the traditional political domination of the bourgeoisie, but not in the direction of the proletarian commune state, but in that of the corporatist state, which implies the shrinking of democracy for the ruling class itself and the expulsion from the political game of sectors of the bourgeoisie that once fully participated in it (one of the characteristics that the RL has been pointing out as fundamental to fascism). This is the structural logic of the matter, its conditions of possibility. Whether this possibility becomes an effective reality, and to what degree, is a question that belongs to real historical development; it is at that level, in the concrete analysis of the concrete situation, where it must be examined and determined (political line).

In effect, we are talking about a logic: corporatism nests in the depths of the political logic of the imperialist state, and fascism is, considered from this angle, its extreme development, the consummation of the assembling of the masses as the organizational pillar of the state. This is not an apodictic law; it is not about the deterministic, inexorable and finalistic consummation of some premises. In fact, and as we have already said, the very revolutionary nature of the bourgeois mode of production makes any form of state, any political balance reached at this or that moment, in itself something precarious (equilibrium suggests an idea of zero-sum contradictory forces, not a dead, deflated stability). The monopoly of political power by a single faction of the bourgeoisie is an exceptional form, not the normal one for a society based on the production of goods and competition.

Therefore, specifically, and preventing both the abuse of this category and its sociological-scientistic deturpation, corporatism expresses a certain correlation of forces, a certain state of the class struggle, whose natural thermometer is the practical vanguard. It is the political nature of its ideas, customs and traditions, that is, of its consciousness, that determines its receptivity to a possible authoritarian or fascist resolution of the crisis of the state, beyond speculations about cold objective, structural and deterministic tendencies that have little to do with the Marxist analysis —and they tend to be behind the simplistic assimilations of imperialist bourgeois democracy and fascism, strictly reduced to repression, or to the open terrorist dictatorship of the bourgeoisie, according to the limited formula of the Seventh Congress of the Comintern. And yes, in the October Cycle the threat of the proletarian revolution was the factor that precipitated the adoption of the fascist form of domination by the bourgeoisie. But, precisely, the absence of the revolution as an ideological, political, cultural and moral referent for the masses creates a more than favorable environment so that, in situations of social crisis, more or less permanent today, the objective tendency towards corporatism is implemented naturally as the default political logic at all levels of society, including, of course, the practical vanguard of the class. And it is in the latter where the thesis of social-fascism acquires sense.

The thesis of social-fascism is the generalization of the Leninist thesis that the spontaneous development of the labor movement leads to its subordination to bourgeois ideology,[10] but seen from the side of the counterrevolutionary role of opportunism when the proletariat has historically conquered its highest form of class organization and split the labor movement. In line with that conception of the state as a chain of links, in which every scoundrel has his place under the black sun of imperialism, it is the bourgeois workers’ party that historically embodies reform, which spontaneously directs the resistance movement of the class (which encompasses all its partial expressions, not only the economic and trade unionist) and which has an immediate responsibility in the formation of the culture, traditions and certainties that define the leaders of said movement, its practical vanguard. For this reason, and if the Communist Party is distinguished from the reformist workers’ party by ideology,[11] the state of said layer expresses not only the degree of social maturity of the proletarian revolution, but also that of the counterrevolution, that of the ideological and political conditions for the constitution of a reactionary mass movement. Since the universal progress that the revolutionary bourgeoisie once advocated died, the feverish apology for the particular improvement that imperialism celebrates cannot have any further purpose than to feed the sectoral, selfish, corporate, gregarious, narrow, mediocre, self-satisfied, accommodating and petty consciousness of the masses, cretinism, opportunism, ignorance, careerism, submission, servility; a culture located a stone’s throw away from the fascist restructuring of the mass movement, with or against the very reformists who fueled it.[12] Right and equality before the law appear incapable of offering more democracy, of offering solutions to the problems of the masses, and must be transgressed if the dominant state of affairs is to be ensured. And there is no longer any place for the liberal preventions of someone like Sieyès, who recommended keeping particular interests out of politics so that the Ré-publique would not degenerate into Ré-totale. Today, the spontaneously reformist character of the imperialist state is generally fed by the same subjective conditions as its authoritarian, fascist transmutation.

And this is true for the entire transition from capitalism to communism; the thesis of social-fascism means that “the permanence of the reformist organization type expresses that, in the first place, the process of conscious elevation of the masses towards the place of the communist vanguard is necessarily gradual,”[13] but focused from the point of view of reaction, from the in view of the steps that the bourgeois labor movement takes to preserve its privileges and oppose the revolutionary transformation of the class. This includes, of course, the state of the dictatorship of the proletariat too, as Mao perceptively suggested when he referred to the revisionist USSR as social-fascist and pointed out that the People’s Republic of China was under the exact same risk, a risk tragically materialized after 1976. Indeed, the Great Proletarian Cultural Revolution, the highest point of the revolutionary class struggle of the Cycle, was also the point of greatest maturity of the counterrevolution: from the point of view of the ideology promoted by the right of the CPC (productivism, material incentives, chauvinism, feminism, etc., all of them painted red) and from the point of view of the political articulation of their counterrevolutionary work. Waving the red flag against the red flag was to raise the Red Guards against the Red Guards, to send the shock workers of the counterrevolution against the shock workers of the revolution; that is, confronting the sectors that were objectively situated in the practical vanguard as it existed under the conditions of socialism and that represented, respectively, the reformist consciousness and the revolutionary consciousness of the class. That is precisely the form that the mature proletarian revolution assumes: civil war between the organized revolutionary masses and the organized counterrevolutionary masses, between the highest form of organization of the proletariat (the Communist Party) and the highest form of organization of the bourgeoisie (the state plus its transmission belts). And it is not at all coincidental that its last line of defense is the reformist workers’ party, the strategist of the counterrevolution, since it is the one which can best pilot its social roots in the last and deepest class war in history by exploiting the spontaneous, reformist consciousness of the proletariat[14] (which is also a negative index of the potentiality of this class, given the objective place it occupies in capitalist social relations and that the bourgeoisie cannot ignore to articulate the political conditions of its domain).

The thesis of social-fascism requires, therefore, analyzing the correlation between reaction and revolution at a given moment, and also the class struggles between the fractions of the bourgeoisie itself, especially when, as is the case, the revolution is absent from the social scene. In that sense, we do not need to look further than to the Spain is different cliché: the Spanish state is an imperialist State, where the communist revolution and the dictatorship of the proletariat are the order of the day, and where the hegemon of the bourgeois labor movement, the PSOE, is amply accredited as the left hand of the bourgeois dictatorship and as its ultra-reactionary spearhead. Since its debut as a party of government after the Transition, Spanish socialism has stood out as an efficient anti-worker manager, it has waged an authentic terrorist war against the Basque national movement, stirring up discord between peoples, and it has enthusiastically joined the military adventures of its imperialist bloc in the former Yugoslavia, in Libya, in Ukraine, etc., in addition to other niceties that would make the list endless. From their ranks have come the González and the Zapateros, the Solanas and the Chacones, the Borrells, the Calvos and other fanatics. There can be no doubt about its sinister nature and the destiny that the proletariat has to reserve for it.

Now, when the fraction of financial capital represented by Aznar and the Partido Popular hawks unilaterally broke with part of the old consensus of 1975–1982 (with the intervention in Iraq, the Atlanticist turn at the expense of Europe and the government based on decrees) and spurred a certain fascistic tendency —not so much because of its nostalgic and irredentist rhetoric as because it meant the marginalization of a sector of the ruling class itself, including the labor aristocracy—, the PSOE and everything to its left threw themselves into the mobilizations against the war. And they did not do it, of course, out of anti-war convictions (UGT called a terrifying two-hour strike), but because the strategic interests of the Europeist Spanish state and the right of the sectors represented by the socialists and Izquierda Unida to their piece of the imperialist cake were at stake. Then, they fully demonstrated their ability to redirect the mobilizations of the time to their own benefit (against the war, for the Prestige case, for the lies about 11-M…), without, of course, talking about manipulation or deviation from its natural course: the slogans of the anti-war movement were none other than those of pacifism and its maximum reach was the punishment vote against the Partido Popular. But in a context in which the dominant contradiction in the world was between the imperialist countries and the oppressed peoples, and with the Spanish state going through a time of economic stability, Zapatero’s first government was presented as the restoration of the old consensus, of the old rules of the game, as champion of the essences of liberal democracy against Aznar’s petty partisanship. The political crisis of 2002–2004 did not end with the deepening of the fascist path initiated by Aznarism, but with its interruption and the channeling of social unrest through a greater democratic opening for the labor aristocracy, the bourgeoisies of the oppressed nations and the sectors of the Spanish bourgeoisie marginalized by the Partido Popular—a result that was reflected in the vanguard in the form of an insufferable and demagogic resurrected republicanism, sponsored by Zapatero himself and whose high tide lasted more than a decade.

These conditions began to change when the second decade of the century arrived, after the crack of 2008 and with the war in Syria, when the good times ended and the imperialist unilateralism of the United States began to be called into question by Russian and Chinese imperialism. In the Spanish state it was expressed as what we have called Restoration Crisis 2.0, whose first stages were marked by 15-M and the explosion of the national question in Catalonia —an expression of the disorganization of the labor aristocracy and various strata of the Catalonian bourgeoisie, respectively. As the RL pointed out at the time, the rise of Podemos came to demonstrate the total bankruptcy of the schemes of revisionism and the absolute superfluity of the red identity to ride the spontaneous movement and sit in Congress to legislate some small reforms.

The 15-M cycle, as left-wing mobilization, inevitably dominated by the spiteful labor aristocracy, yes, but also the embodiment of the deepest social crisis since the Transition, contributed to the development of the revolution in the Spanish state in the sphere in which it is developing today: it unleashed the open crisis of revisionism and catalyzed the proliferation of circles of propagandists attached to the RL, the basis on which it was able to jump from opinion trend to a political movement in its own right. But, at a general social level, 15-M and Podemos did not and could not aspire to anything other than the restoration of the old positions lost by the labor aristocracy, the resolution of the crisis not forward, but backward. Consequently, the Spanish state was its natural and logical framework of action, the venerable democratic institutions were the highest level to which to aspire (that narrow heaven, or lil’heaven, that had to be taken by storm) and the usurpation of the place of the PSOE was the logical and coherent roadmap, not to mention its shameless vocation for the Spanish state to climb positions in the European imperialist chain.

But the old social pact laid broken in pieces. It was not the river Rubicon, but the Styx, that re-hashed social democracy was crossing. Contrary to Zapatero’s restauratio, the refoundation of the alliance of the labor aristocracy with the imperialist bourgeoisie could not be carried out with a vulgar parliamentary incantation. The conjured demonic powers ran at their free will, without the sorcerer’s apprentice bothering too much to try to tame them: we have already commented on another occasion[15] about Podemos’ liberal disregard for establishing itself as a mass party, sacrificing links with the spontaneous movement in the altar of Spain and the institutions. This clumsiness of the enemy —which the proletariat must keep in mind even if it cannot afford to always count on it— conditioned the way in which the first act of the Restoration Crisis 2.0 was resolved: recovery of the PSOE as hegemon of the bourgeois workers’ party and state party (which has managed to drag Podemos, IU-PCE and a good part of revisionism) and starvation of the 15-M and the Catalan national movement in the face of the arrogance of its reformist and nationalist leaders, certifying their bankruptcy as referents of reformism and of national bourgeois-democratic liberation, respectively.

And the chickens have come to roost. By the time the motion of censure against Rajoy triumphs, and especially by the time Unidas Podemos (UP) enters the PSOE government, the spontaneous leftist movement is practically desiccated and the only thing sustaining the most progressive government in history is the permanent state of alarm: first the anti-fascist alert, then the COVID alert and, lately, the Borrellian closing of ranks around the Euro-Atlantic imperialist bloc (with all that this has added to the strengthening of the repressive apparatus of the state). The recent general elections have brought us another helping of emotional blackmail, unity against fascism and hackneyed reactionary clichés about the “two Spains.” All of this not only indicates the discredit and lack of an promising, and even credible, program of the “social-communist” camp, as all political commentators never tire of repeating. It expresses, above all, its objective inability to find the conditions, consensus and rules of the game that establish a new point of political balance for the Spanish state. It is not a problem of lack of will, but rather it is the crisis of the economic foundations of the welfare state, based on technological development sustained by strong public intervention and the more or less continuous increase in the productive force of labor, as well as its rate of exploitation. This model, which with its ups and downs roughly corresponds to an entire cycle, could combine economic growth and international competitiveness with the increase in real wages, the affirmative involvement of the monopolistic-imperialist state in the reproduction of the labor force and the maintenance of a broad public sector —state, regional, provincial and municipal— that redistributed part of the surplus value produced (social security, health, social policies, a large body of civil servants, subsidies for trade unions and their apparatus, etc.). But it all depended on not stopping that movement. This delicate rhythm broke down at the end of the first decade of the century and, at least in the countries of the imperialist West, it is not in sight that can be recomposed without the sacrifice of the material and human surplus.

In summary: the labor aristocracy has lost part of its traditional privileges as a reactionary dominant class, and the failed assault on the heavens of 15-M and Podemos has put an end to the old socio-liberal certainties that allowed it to recover its position in 2004–2008. Not in vain, people like Losantos have pointed to Zapatero the Bolivarian as the political father of Iglesias, and from that point of view they are absolutely right. It is an arc that goes from the Comprehensive Law on Gender Violence to the reactionary women’s strike of March 8, 2018 and the law of only “yes” is “yes,” from the federalizing fit of the Miravit Statute and the nation of nations to the lukewarm attitude of Podemos and company in the face of the national oppression of Catalunya (more concerned with marketing than with democracy), from the alliance of civilizations and Moratinos’ multilateralism to the Europeist commitment of the PSOE-UP tandem, from the Law of Historical Memory to the last “red” republican program of revisionism, etc.

All these reformist keys have been defining not so much of a style of doing politics, but of the program with which the labor aristocracy and the pactist sector of the bourgeoisie resolved the crisis caused by Aznar’s second term, but which is failing without palliatives to solder the joints that burst with the Restoration Crisis 2.0. The figure of Yolanda Díaz expresses like no other the current volatility and precariousness of the objective bases of the reformist party. On the one hand, revalidation of all the essentials of the Partido Popular’s labor reform, that is, the reform that sanctioned the reduction of the amount of structural participation of the labor aristocracy in the distribution of surplus value.[16] On the other, a large compensatory bribe of 17 million for the trade union centrals in the General State Budgets of 2022 (an increase of almost 100% since the communist minister took possession of the Labor portfolio)… but that, like all bribery of this nature, it is specific and must be revalidated every year, without restoring the position of the trade unions in the state or protecting it from political and electoral wobbles. Irene Montero, for her part, is the one who best personifies the crisis of its subjective foundations. The so-called civil war of feminism and, above all, the scandal of the law of only “yes” is “yes” constitute the natural indicator of the extent to which feminism —not long ago one of those pillars of consensus— has become incapable of generating agreement even within the reformist camp. Of course, much less has the bourgeois workers’ party been able to ingratiate itself with the social sector embodied in VOX and the Partido Popular, whose fight against the Sanchista state is eloquent about the extent to which the unity of the different fractions of the bourgeoisie has broken down to continue dominating jointly or by turnism. And it is clear that the party of the discontented is not, today, on the left side of the bourgeois political spectrum. Progressivism entrenches itself firmly in its old positions; reaction takes action and initiative. The subversives and seditionists jealously defend the current legality; the immobilists cry out for its subversion. The party of rebellion votes against the rebellion; the party of order, against itself. Dynamic Spain stays at home; backward Spain overtakes from the right. Political integrity is represented by a jacket; clientelism, a fanatic of its inexorable principles. The secessionists work diligently for the unity of Spain; the Spainists, for their dissolution. The reds look to the past; the whites, to the future. The sense of state is the interest of the party; politics, technocracy. The conservative party is the PSOE; the revolutionary party, the Civil Guard.

In this mess the bourgeoisie is unable to understand itself and cries out for certainty. And in the same way that after the good days came the bad days, after the bad days came the worst days. The current social-chauvinist plague —not at all reducible to a series of organizations or individuals— is the reflection, on the vanguard of the class, of the crisis of the traditional liberal-reformist program, fundamentally shared by revisionism, and the attempt of a fraction of the labor aristocracy to devise an opportunist program of a new style, free of the commitments and complexes that until now gave order to the way this class had of understanding its reactionary political project of shared domination with big capital. That is the entire content of the battles between the undefined left and the politically incorrect inquisitors of progressive postmodernism: whether to preserve the old tactic of the labor aristocracy or look for a new one under the skirts of mature opportunism, with all the intermediate positions and mixed breeds that fit between the two. No one is innocent in this game: the strength with which social-chauvinism has erupted is directly proportional to the tenacity with which the false communists have insisted on selling communism to the trade unionist, republican, feminist and other consensuses for decades, hindering the recovery of revolutionary Marxism as a conception of the world and as an ideological referent for the vanguard itself. They are nothing more than two successive links in the same careerist chain, of the same petty class resentful of the loss of its dusty dominant class privileges.

Social-chauvinism thus appears as the opportunist critique of opportunism, at a time when the crisis of the previous reformist program opens the door to a greater reverberation of its revolutionary critique: while revolutionary Marxism champions the consistent application of the right of self-determination against the marketing of small-nation nationalism, social-chauvinism cries out for the unity of Spain; while revolutionary Marxism points out the imperative to destroy the imperialist state, social-chauvinism demands its best executive-police strengthening and its departure from Euro-Atlantic structures to carry out its scavenger foreign policy in a sovereign manner and without supposed restraints; while revolutionary Marxism shoots against the plural left due to the reactionary nature of the construction of the movement as a sum of partial fronts, social-chauvinism does so due to its workerist exclusivism; while revolutionary Marxism takes aim at feminism for its counterrevolutionary and corporatist nature, social-chauvinism criticizes it for its inability to serve its political project, that is, for not being corporatist enough (hence it contrasts feminist corporatism with the equally reactionary and identity-based trade unionist, workerist corporatism); while the war cry of revolutionary Marxism is proletarians of all countries, unite!, social-chauvinism sobs over the borders and masturbates morbidly with nonsense about the Hispanosphere and Anglo-German capitalism, with the Spanish workers’ nation, with one country for the working class, etc., etc.

This ideological shift within the theoretical vanguard carries with it the possibility that the bulk of the population, and especially that decisive practical vanguard, ends up conflating communism with social-chauvinism and the squadron, para-police rhetoric, in which a not inconsiderable part of the theoretical vanguard frolics today. This last question not only determines the political profit that this trend can obtain in the short term, especially when the Spanish political panorama has ostensibly turned to the right and when there are many bourgeois cadres who keep an eye on the left without complexes (as yesterday they kept them on the plural left). It also poses a strategic problem for the reconstitution of communism, to the extent that it stokes national distrust in the name of socialism and distributes its indigestible ideological stew among the masses, discrediting Marxist (further) and making it difficult the fight to recover its referentiality. Not only among the theoretical vanguard; in the practical vanguard too, making it more receptive to chauvinist and authoritarian demagoguery as a way to solve the crisis, which would already place us on the threshold of a possible fascist mass movement. This may force a considerable tactical adjustment of the Plan of Reconstitution, to the extent that communism would find itself in contradiction between the low degree of development of its reconstitution (today ideological, centered on the theoretical vanguard of the class) and the development of a reactionary, fascist, mass movement (the fight against which requires mechanisms that, by their nature, are rather located in the set of tasks corresponding to the political reconstitution, to the reconstitution of the Communist Party).

If the previous chapter of the Restoration Crisis 2.0 was the swan song of the old dogmas, in the present arc the articulation of the new ones is played out. Regarding the vanguard of the working class, it can be expected that the development of the social-chauvinist trend will either distance it from all problems related to communism and party construction, or will continue to digest “classical” revisionism and channel its crisis into the direction of building a new revisionist political platform that is more or less operational and opportunistically mature. Both possibilities can occur. In that sense, social-chauvinism has an advantage, both because it rows in favor of the political current of the Spanish state and because its hysterical representatives are taking the task of conquering public opinion and weaving a minimum ideological harmony with their audience very seriously, exploiting precisely the bankruptcy of the previous reformist cycle and the fatigue of a good part of the vanguard with its clichés and fetishes. On the other hand, we are already seeing that the posthumous heralds of the latter respond to the development of social-chauvinism in the vanguard by attempting to reverse history and insisting on the old plural reformist program and the old multicolored “communism” (the “sum of struggles”), despite the fact that it has failed, despite the fact that its failure has been the immediate cause of the Spanish fever and despite the fact that this bet leads them to greater political irrelevance as the crisis of the state deepens. Revolutionary Marxism takes no sides here, and the proletariat is only responsible for denouncing the ones and the others and the internal bond that unites them, which is what substantiates the thesis of social-fascism in the current circumstances of the class struggle in the Spanish state and, in particular, in the field of the theoretical vanguard. Only the consistent application of the Plan of Reconstitution will allow the crisis of revisionism to be translated into the development of the revolution, which today requires the construction of a vanguard referent and, in particular, the defense of proletarian internationalism and the unconditional fight against social-chauvinism. These are the inalienable bases of the revolutionary political line today.

We can only move forward. If Esau, the disowned, is to rise and break the yoke from his neck, he will do so knowing that

we do not have reserves in the rear to back us up nor a stronger wall to shield our men from disaster.

Committee for Reconstitution
(Spanish State)

August 2023

Notes

[1] “The Communists are distinguished from the other working-class parties by this only: 1. In the national struggles of the proletarians of the different countries, they point out and bring to the front the common interests of the entire proletariat, independently of all nationality. 2. In the various stages of development which the struggle of the working class against the bourgeoisie has to pass through, they always and everywhere represent the interests of the movement as a whole.
The Communists, therefore, are on the one hand, practically, the most advanced and resolute section working-class parties of every of the country, that section which pushes forward all others; on the other hand, theoretically, they have over the great mass of the proletariat the advantage of clearly understanding the line of march, the conditions, and the ultimate general results of the proletarian movement.” MARX, K.; ENGELS, F. The Communist Manifesto. Penguin Classics. London, 2014, pp. 342–343.

[2] “Lenin is the first great revolutionary leader to adopt the position of the strategist in the political leadership of the proletarian class struggle. . . . Unlike the barricade leader, who can only direct a military action, who identifies himself with it and who makes the entire course of the struggle depend on that action alone, thereby reducing all the capacity, intensity and depth of the political movement to the extent that a few tactical maneuvers can confer, Lenin, on the other hand, applies to the leadership of the movement a strategic perspective, that is, the method of combining tactical actions according to the strategic objective, always subordinating the former to the latter and using absolutely all possible means, political and military, in relation to each phase of the movement.” New Orientation on the Path of the Reconstitution of the Communist Party, available at: https://reconstitucion.net/Documentos/Fundamentales/NO_idiomas/Nueva_Orientacion_I_ENG.html [Bold from source – Editor’s Note.]

[3] It is interesting that the science of geopolitics emerged at this same time, at the end of the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th century, and is the closest thing to what we could call the subjectivity of imperialism. To the extent that capital accumulation is carried out at a global level and to the extent that any pre-capitalist geographical outside or only formally subsumed by capital disappears; to that extent, we say, the geostrategic doctrine of each imperialist state expresses its self-consciousness of the (geo)political conditions of the reproduction of its position in the process of capital accumulation, as well as those of its rise in the imperialist chain. It is enough to consider the theories of Mackinder, Ratzel/Haushofer and Spykman/Mahan, which correspond, clearly and respectively, with the position and expectations of British, German and American imperialism throughout the last century, in the same way as the rise of China today defines its Far Seas doctrine. But this topic, although suggestive, is not the subject of this work.

[4] “Left-Wing” Communism—an Infantile Disorder; in LENIN, V. I. Collected Works, volume 31. Progress Publishers, Moscow, 1974, p. 85.

[5] Ibidem, p. 50.

[6] “Such men [magnates line Krupp, Stumm, Thyssen, etc.] tended, with varying emphases, to resist unionization and reject the idea of collective bargaining. During the war, however, they had softened their antagonism under the impact of growing state interference in labour relations, and on 15 November 1918 business and the unions, represented respectively by Hugo Stinnes and Carl Legien, signed a pact establishing a new framework of collective bargaining, including recognition of the eight-hour day. Both sides had an interest in warding off the threat of sweeping socialization from the extreme left, and the agreement preserved the existing structure of big business while giving the unions equal representation on a nationwide network of joint bargaining committees. Like other elements of the Wilhelmine establishment, big business accepted the Republic because it seemed the most likely way of warding off something worse.” EVANS, R. J. The Coming of the Third Reich. The Penguin Press. New York, 2004, pp. 112–113. In this regard, see El sindicalismo que viene [The Trade Unionism to Come]; in LA FORJA # 35, 2006, pp. 50–63.

[7] Ellas quieren la libertad y el comunismo [Women Want Freedom and Communism], in LÍNEA PROLETARIA #6, December 2021, p. 39.

[8] “The fact that imperialism is parasitic or decaying capitalism is manifested first of all in the tendency to decay, which is characteristic of every monopoly under the system of private ownership of the means of production. The difference between the democratic-republican and the reactionary-monarchist imperialist bourgeoisie is obliterated precisely because they are both rotting alive.” LENIN: C. W., vol. 23, p. 106 [Bold our own – Editor’s Note.]

[9] An example of how, for the KPD in the late 1920s, the practical vanguard was not concentrated in the trade unions: “Even more menacing [than criminal gangs] were the attempts, often successful, by the Communists to mobilize the unemployed for their own political ends. Communism was the party of the unemployed par excellence. Communist agitators recruited the young semi-criminals of the ‘wild cliques’; they organized rent strikes in working-class districts where people were barely able to pay the rent anyway; they proclaimed ‘red districts’ like the Berlin proletarian quarter of Wedding, inspiring fear into non-Communists who dared to venture there, sometimes beating them up or threatening them with guns if they knew them to be associated with the brownshirts; they marked down certain pubs and bars as their own; they proselytized among children in working-class schools, politicized parents’ associations and aroused the alarm of middle-class teachers, even those with left-wing convictions. For the Communists, the class struggle passed from the workplace to the street and the neighbourhood as more and more people lost their jobs. Defending a proletarian stronghold, by violent means if necessary, became a high priority of the Communist paramilitary organization, the Red Front-Fighters’ League.” EVANS: Op. cit., pp. 237–238.

[10] What Is To Be Done? Burning Questions of Our Movement; in LENIN, C. W., v. 5, p. 384.

[11] Thesis of Reconstitution of the Communist Party, p. 9, available at: https://reconstitucion.net/Documentos/Fundamentales/Tesis_idiomas/Tesis_Reconstitucion_PC_ENG.pdf

[12] At the beginning of 1933, as “the political repression and marginalization of the Social Democrats rapidly became more obvious, so the trade unions under Theodor Leipart began to try to preserve their existence by distancing themselves from the Social Democratic Party and seeking an accommodation with the new regime. On 21 March the leadership denied any intention of playing a role in politics and declared that it was prepared to carry out the social function of the trade unions ‘whatever the kind of state regime’ in power. . . .
On 28 April they concluded an agreement with the Christian and Liberal Trade Unions that was intended to form the first step towards a complete unification of all trade unions in a single national organization.” EVANS: Op. cit., pp. 355–356.

[13] Thesis of Reconstitution, p. 7.

[14] This problem was clearly seen, although from liberal coordinates, by some of the most astute scholars of the Cultural Revolution: “[Mao] shares at least one conviction with Western liberals: that, while the difference between paternalistic socialism and fascism is a real one, the line between them is easily crossed. The Kuomintang crossed it; Mao believes that the Soviet Union has crossed it; and he fears that his own party is only a few short steps from it. . . . To both Mao and his liberal opponents in China, the enemy is the same: bureaucracy; but they diverge entirely on the means by which it should be combated. The liberals believe, essentially, in gradually improving the elite. Mao believes in destroying the foundations of the elite. He faces one of the fundamental problems of politics: the tendency for a levelling revolution to produce its own new privileged establishment. But he does not hope to defeat this possibility, as is widely believed in the West, simply by perpetually recurrent, disruptive mass protest.” GRAY, J.; CAVENDISH, P. Chinese Communism In Crisis. Maoism and the Cultural Revolution. Frederick A. Praeger. New York, 1968, pp. 67–68.

[15] Editorial: Ni nueva normalidad, ni vieja normalidad: ¡Revolución o barbarie! [Neither New Normalcy, Nor Old Normalcy: Revolution or Barbarism!]; in LÍNEA PROLETARIA #5, December 2020, pp. 12–13.

[16] The difficulties posed to temporary hiring, for their part, have already been successfully circumvented by the natural laws of competition: employers, large and small, quickly learned to use the trial period as an efficient substitute for the temporary contract. Dismissals before the end of the trial period (which do not require prior notice, reasoned cause, or compensation) skyrocketed by 620% last year: if in 2021 there were 75 000 employees who did not exceed said period, the end of 2022 recorded a total of 540 000.

Palestine: Catastrophe and Return

Those who lived through better times left it written for us that in times of revolution the density of the class struggle makes days contain months and weeks contain years. Unfortunately, this physical law of class struggle also plays its role in times of general counterrevolution, when the concentration of contradictions that govern class society reaches the point where, without the concurrence of the revolutionary proletariat, the slightest detonation can activate a chain reaction that leads to an apocalyptic imperialist carnage, like that of World War III that looms today. We live on a volcano… inside of which there is a bottomless powder keg of nuclear warheads. Thus, the dizzying pace of the current decade, accelerated by the imperialist war in Ukraine, has been joined by the change of gear that the terrorist State of Israel has imposed on its colonial existence in Palestine. Since October 7, the Zionists have murdered at least 14 000 Palestinians (not counting the 7 000 who lie in the rubble) and displaced 1.7 million, more than ¾ of the population crammed into the Gaza Strip ghetto, under military siege since 2005. The ground invasion of this ghetto by the Israel Defense Forces (IDF) began on October 27, after twenty days of bombing in which 18 000 tons of explosives were dropped on the heads of the Arabs. Three weeks later, the IDF separated Gaza City from the rest of the Strip and, after taking its port, completed the operational siege of the capital, beginning, on November 17, the general assault on the center of this city. To defeat a terrorist organization confined within 360 km², the Zionist State has mobilized 360 000 reservists and issued an emergency order to arm its citizens, out of which 120 000 pogromists who want to participate in the purge have stood out. Tel-Aviv, consistent with its constitutive premises as a Jewish State, is undertaking an ethnic cleansing of industrial dimensions, in the style of the Nakba of 1948.

The barbarity of the Palestinian Catastrophe is a link that allows us to grasp the general structure of contemporary imperialism. The mere continuity between this crisis and its potential transformation into a great war on a regional scale, with unforeseeable consequences, accounts for this. On the other hand, after the end of the October Cycle, the possibility of the Return (the national liberation of Palestine, inseparable from the destruction of the Zionist state) inevitably involves reconstituting the universal elements of the General Line of the World Proletarian Revolution (WPR), apprehending how its objective requirements are expressed in the specific conditions of the class struggle in which the proletarian vanguard of each country acts. Under such premises we will approach the war of national resistance that the Palestinians are fighting, an anti-imperialist struggle that communists around the world must support. In the case of the proletariat of the Spanish state, this support is inseparable from the denunciation of the role that our ruling class plays in this massacre, of active military support for Israel: not only by sending a warship (frigate Méndez Núñez) that rides with the Yankee 6th Fleet, but with the continued command over the imperialist troops that, under the UN flag, are part of the defense architecture of the Zionist regime on the so-called Blue Line.

The Palestinian ghetto versus the Zionist Reich

On October 7, the Zionist state received an unprecedented setback, when a guerrilla force carried out a massive incursion into its territory, surpassing its border defense at several points and advancing on populations that were left unprotected by the almighty IDF. This blow was a humiliation all along the line for Zionist terrorism, since the assailants came from no less than the Gaza ghetto itself. The humiliation was tactical, because the battle gave military victory to the militiamen over the overwhelmingly better-equipped regular Zionist troops. The humiliation was strategic, because the Palestinians demonstrated the limits of the Israeli counterinsurgency, the depth of the shortcomings of the security apparatus of the colonial power, which has not been able to nullify the resistance of the oppressed people. And, last but not least, the humiliation was ideological-cultural, because the racist mentality of the oppressor was turned upside down by “human animals” capable of making the people chosen by Yahweh, the British Empire and NATO to occupy the lands between the Jordan and the Mediterranean, bite the dust.

The Hamas military command, together with other national resistance forces, deployed an authentic irregular combined arms operation on October 7. The Palestinian order of battle established two echelons of combat, with the elite groups opening the gaps through which the bulk of the troops, essentially light infantry, then advanced. The breach and infiltration were covered by an initial artillery attack (thousands of rockets and various types of drones were launched within minutes) and an airborne force based on units with motorized paragliders was ready. This, not to mention the amphibious attempt along the coastline near the Strip. Analysts have different figures regarding the total force mobilized, which would involve several thousand Palestinians. Beyond the fluctuation of this figure, the concentration, sequence, complexity and achievements of the attack suggest that the guerrilla command of this combined tactical force, generated an operational level comparable to that of a regiment.

We insist on the irregular nature of the Palestinian militia because clandestinely planning the Al-Aqsa Flood from the Gaza ghetto and under the noses of the Mukhabarat, Mossad and countless counterinsurgency organizations would have been impossible without meeting an objective requirement of the class struggle against a state actor: the ambushment among the masses. The overwhelming asymmetry between the forces in conflict requires the application of this principle of class struggle that mediates the continued action of any insurgent movement against a state, whether it is a petty-bourgeois terrorist group, a national guerrilla movement or the revolutionary proletariat. And we should not be surprised by the coincidence on this point. The reconstitution of Marxism as a vanguard theory requires underlining the character of the state as an objective social relation and as a political concentrate of the historical experience of the ruling classes that have succeeded one another in history, that have been passing on the loot of the state from hand to hand. This accumulated experience encompasses revolution and counterrevolution, chaos and order, the means that enable access to power, those that allow it to stabilize its dominance, and those that precipitate its loss. This universal experience is objective and is specifically codified in each bourgeois state. From this perspective, we can better understand, outside of all dualist and structuralist speculation, the Leninian characterization of the state as special bodies of armed men, as a political-organizational body that is a product of class society at the same time that it represents a special moment of itself, which is a manifestation of the internal tearing suffered by the capitalist mode of production (social production—private appropriation), as well as the form of its (false) resolution. The capitalist state is the collective bourgeoise that stands above the factions of the ruling class and the particular interests of the individual capitalist. This contradiction between the state and society can be defined as a contradiction between the state and the masses, since bourgeois society is the mass society. Thus, the masses-state dialectic in its historical dimension is the material, objective, universal opening… that makes power vacuums a real political possibility and ambushment among the masses a practical necessity for any insurgent social force that seeks to confront a state military, either to expel it from a territory or to destroy it.

Hamas has masterfully adapted to this general context provided by bourgeois society in its Palestinian form. In 2005, the IDF withdrew from the Strip, applying the dream of socialist Isaac Rabin, Nobel Peace Prize winner: “I would like Gaza to sink into the sea.” In what this Zionist withdrawal had of the application of the reactionary “two-state solution,” Tel-Aviv had the complicity of Fatah, which, for this very reason, was displaced in Gaza by the Islamist resistance. Israel’s policy of containment from the borders allowed Hamas to fill the power vacuum to lead the anti-Zionist resistance and achieve ambushment among the mass density of the Strip. Truly, the Islamist Palestinian bourgeoisie has made a virtue of its necessity. From the forms of struggle imposed by the Zionist state it has deduced the methods to apply its class program. October 7 was a demonstration of how these impositions have forced it to subvert the technological fetishism inherent to the bourgeoisie, sublimated in the colonial conditions of the Zionist Reich. The key to the successful subversion (albeit in a tactical operation) of the Hebrew state apparatus is in the capacity demonstrated by the vanguard of the national resistance to sustain the armed struggle against said state on a broad mass base.

The level of planning displayed by the Al-Qassam brigade command in October, which dispels insurrectional daydreams about social revolution, is also instructive: a political-military movement with decades of combat behind it (Hamas), settled in a hegemonic manner among a social base of oppressed masses (Gaza Strip), which has the organizational solidarity of other insurgent movements (Hezbollah, Yemen’s Houthis) and the financial and logistical support of relevant regional state actors (Iran, Qatar), dedicated about a year to the planning, design and creation of the specific means for a tactical operation concentrated in a single day! and which had the objective to force the Zionist state to negotiate! the exchange of prisoners. One must be very committed to spontaneous ignorance (a symptom of opportunistic senility) to neglect these lessons of the great class struggle and delegate all the complexity of the proletarian revolutionary process to the meantime, to the surrounding circumstances of politics, to the spontaneous development of the mass movement.

Up to this point we have stopped on one aspect of the Palestinian national struggle as condensed in the action of October 7, due to its illustrative nature for the understanding of the tasks that the vanguard of the proletariat must address in the construction of the revolutionary movement. But this determined form of the struggle does not determine, define, or allow us to understand the struggle as a whole, neither the one implemented by the Palestinian resistance against the terrorist State of Israel, nor the one that a proletarian party of a new type would implement. The Al-Aqsa Flood became a true flood of the Palestinian masses on Zionist positions: it is not that the masses exceeded the expectations of their leaders, it is that they literally overflowed in an unstoppable and unappealable way the objectives of their vanguard. Despite the shocking organicity offered by the image of October 7, the incorporation of the deep masses into the flood would have been the result of the rupture of the bureaucratic-military colonial dam that held them in the ghetto, an unforeseen event that ended up crushing the Zionist defenses, healthily devastated the settlers and altered the scope of a limited and autonomously programmed mission by the Hamas military command in Gaza, as declared by the political leaders of the movement from Qatar. As we have mentioned, and according to all observers, in its original form this operation would have had as its objective the arrest of some Hebrew invaders to exchange them for Palestinian prisoners. This was the narrow political route of that impressive work of military planning. The last speech of Nasrallah, head of Hezbollah, came to solidify this perspective of the flood as a limited tactical operation, destined for the realm of negotiation of the Islamist leaders in the Strip with Israel. October 7 would not be the meditated bugle call for a new Intifada or for a general attack by the anti-Zionist axis of resistance. Of course, that does not prevent all the latter from ending up happening, because the swords are raised.

It is not lost on anyone that the Hamas operation is resolved in the context of the Abraham Accords. The consolidation of this terrible alliance would be the seal of approval of the regional assembly of Israel and Saudi Arabia, a strategic complication for the Palestinians, but also for Tehran, Damascus or Doha. In any case, the international and geopolitical dimension is intrinsic to the Palestinian national movement, it is part of its historical configuration and its class morphology, preceding the political hegemony of Islamism in the area. It is worth remembering that, after World War II, and in the course of the anti-colonial struggles in the Middle East, the Palestinian question was an expedient of the general cause of the Arab world. The Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) was originally an imported product, created ad hoc by the Arab states. The leading cadres of the Palestinian movement were trained in Arab nationalism of a socialist nature, among the same ideas that later circulated in Ba’athist Syria and Nasser’s Egypt, promoters of the great Arab republic. While the revisionist parties had accepted post-war Soviet Realpolitik (recognition of Israel), the nationalist left was shocked by the rising anti-imperialist revolutionary movement (Vietnam) and the enormity of the Great Proletarian Cultural Revolution. In this context, the left of the Palestinian vanguard split from the big house of Arab nationalism to look towards the proletariat, but without ever abandoning the national frontist logic and, consecutively, without breaking the Palestinian dependence on the surrounding Arab states. Of course, the result of the first Nakba also contributed to this vision: hundreds of thousands, and later millions, of Palestinians lived as refugees in Lebanon, Jordan and Syria. State structures whose borders, as recent as they were fickle, responded to the withdrawal of the colonial powers and not to an Arab national self-determination that seemed to still be in progress, mystified under the common cause of the wars of the Arab states against the State of Israel, despite the Six-Day War debacle. At that time the main base of the Palestinian vanguard, nationalist or leftist, was still outside the territories occupied by the Zionists since 1967, in the refugee camps east of the Jordan and in Lebanon, where the Palestinians had for years broad freedoms, which would be reduced over time, to fight against Zionism.

By itself, this original suprastate morphology of the Palestinian national movement would not represent a limit, quite the contrary. However, its baseline ideological premises (Arab nationalism) plus the conditions of the regional political context (the existence of Arab states united by anti-Zionism, as they had demonstrated on the battlefield) caused the vanguard to forego for decades the establishment of the main support base of the Palestinian revolution… in Palestine. The most persuasive example of this political line is the hijacking of planes to put pressure on world and Arab public opinion by militants of the Popular Front for the Liberation of Palestine (main left-wing split from Arab-Palestinian nationalism): propaganda by deed, petty-bourgeois terrorism as a tool for the exaltation of the mass movement… outside the national territory. This does not take anything away from the anti-imperialist struggle of the Palestinian fedayeen in Lebanon, Gaza, the West Bank or free Jerusalem during that same period. Nor does it eliminate the attempts, in a Marxist tone, to place the gravitational center of national liberation among the exploited masses of the country, although such attempts, as we have noted, occurred in frontist terms (similar to those sponsored by the majority of the International Communist Movement, which concluded in its dissolution in the spontaneous mass movement), respecting the hegemony of the Palestinian bourgeoisie and its international institutionality (PLO) and, correlatively, trusting in the Arab state allies (whose dominant bourgeoisies were already fully integrated into the imperialist world system, despite their thirdworldist drivel). The result of those attempts exposes the limits that the insurrectional-spontaneist paradigm found in the multitude of trenches in which the revolutionaries fought during the October Cycle.

When the Palestinian masses spontaneously put themselves at the center of the board (First Intifada, 1987), the world around them had taken a 180 degree turn: pan-Arabism, in its hues, was history; the Iranian Islamic revolution stood as the example to follow to free oneself from the Western yoke; and Soviet social-imperialism was concluding its collapse. On the ground, the proven incapacity of the anti-imperialist left and secular nationalism culminated in the political bankruptcy of Fatah, which since the Madrid-Oslo agreements became the Kapo of Zionism. In this historical context, Hamas emerges, the Palestinian node of the Muslim Brotherhood, an Islamist movement that has traditionally expressed the impulses of the regional bourgeoisie excluded from the domain of state power (as was the case in Egypt, Syria, Jordan or Lebanon). In the heat of the First Intifada, Hamas bursts in, programmatically formulating the class interests of the petty bourgeoisie and its intermediate strata, sectors of the Palestinian bourgeoisie displaced from the markets of the international community who will be less willing to accept the fate (exile and/or or extermination) that Zion has assigned to them. Hamas has learned powerful lessons from the history of the national struggle that, together with the genocidal pressure of Zionism and its NATO allies, have forced this bourgeois faction to blend in with the most exploited popular sectors, to rely on the oppressed masses to carry out its program (either destroy Israel, as they preached in the past; or to pressure Israel, as they have practiced for years). But this program remains dependent on external factors, a result of the precarious and contradictory position occupied by this faction of the Palestinian bourgeoisie at the national and international level. The role that the Arab house once played for the Palestinian national leaders is now played by the Islam house. Their contribution to the Palestinian cause, as long as it is led by the bourgeoisie, is indispensable. That is why the cause of Palestinian national emancipation cannot be independent as long as it is led by any stratum of the bourgeoisie, since it is a class dependent on the same imperialist system of international relations in which its main partners are integrated and whose reproduction they do not question. Without going any further, in 2012 Hamas applauded the demonstrations against Assad while the Arab League proposed a military intervention in Syria to impose peace and open humanitarian corridors, just like France and the US did to tear Libya apart. By supporting foreign interference, Hamas tore apart its anti-imperialist credentials in front of other peoples and disqualified itself as a movement capable of implementing national self-determination. The fact that there are resistant communists who have solidarity for Assad and Hamas and forget these details is another example of narrow empiricism and extensive forgetfulness, serious symptoms of opportunistic senility.

But it must be emphasized that Hamas and the hegemonic role of its reactionary conception of the world among the Palestinians (particularly in Gaza) are not the origin, they are the corollary of an entire historical era, they are the consequence of the opportunistic sins of the labor movement, the burden of the unresolved files accumulated by the proletarian vanguard during the First Cycle of the WPR. The Palestinian Islamic resistance is today at the vanguard of the fight against Zionist imperialism. Its class contradictions are those of a bourgeoisie without a state that faces a colonial war of extermination and that leads a war of national resistance wrapped in a serious dichotomy: unrestricted support for the national masses or search for the greatest possible number of sponsors among the Islamic states. Given this situation, the trend that has historically predominated in the Palestinian bourgeoisie is conciliation, the recourse of the property-owning classes to the dispossessed masses as a means to reposition themselves, to resist and win in negotiations supported by the international community. But, beyond the objective contradictions that haunt its leaders, the fight against the national oppression of the Palestinian people has a mass, democratic and anti-imperialist aspect that reveals the contemporary character of the old Maoist adage, as colonialism experienced in the flesh on October 7: imperialism is a paper tiger!

Past and present of colonial oppression

We indicate that the action of October 7 is framed within the anti-Zionist pressure on the Abraham Accords and that everything that underlies Palestinian national oppression is a privileged example of the political structure of the world capitalist system. Like any pact between cannibals, the imminent signing of the agreement between Israel and Saudi Arabia, as the accumulation of imperialist forces, pivots on the reinforcement of the national oppression of the peoples. For the Palestinian resistance, given its mediate and immediate dependence on the ruling classes in the Arab and Islamic countries, the normalization of Israel among the international Islamic community (advanced by other minor minions of Yankee imperialism, in the case of the United Arab Emirates and Morocco) would be equivalent to its sacrifice on the altar of Yahweh. And here sacrifice is no metaphor, because the Zionist plan for the Palestinian people only admits two paths that end in the same extermination camp: quick genocide or slow genocide. The quick one has been applied in Gaza for more than a month and a half, truce included. The slow one would imply a turn of the screw, tightening the colonial regime. The quick one only needs Palestinians in corpse form. The slow one needs Fatah-type Arabs, willing to comply as sepoys under some kind of “stateless police state,” as Mahmoud Abbas’s collaborationist authority in Cisjordan has been aptly characterized.

Thinking about the stench of this victorious scenario makes Isaac Herzog salivate: “we have to think about what will be the mechanism; there are many ideas that are thrown in the air,” said the Israeli president, who is clear that “we cannot leave a vacuum,” that Gaza can no longer be a “terrorist base.” As the Zionist soldiery breaks through the walls and enters the Gazan buildings and tunnels, the High Command cannot stop looking north. There is speculation about a new major intervention in Lebanon. Nasrallah said that his movement did not participate in the action orchestrated by the Al-Qassam brigades, not that they would stand by and watch. The blows between Hezbollah and Israel have intensified in the latest weeks. Shared geopolitical interests: without Hamas in the extreme south of Israel the axis of resistance loses strategic depth and the IDF’s energies are freed up for new ventures; a weakened Hezbollah in southern Lebanon would deepen the growing isolation of the Palestinian resistance in Gaza, the West Bank and what may remain of free Jerusalem. Iran, the regional power that is frontally opposed to the Yankee–Zionist–Saudi triad, would be left in the same position. The viability of the full package of Abraham’s policy, as it relates to Palestine, is now being settled by military means. Its defenders and detractors cannot ignore this precipitate event that pushes the region to the precipice of a great war. As long as the pieces fit, for the US the how is incidental. The important thing is that their regional transmission belts act as such and can contribute mediately to the struggle with China. It is true that a great regional war would entangle the increasingly embarrassing pivot to Asia, but this is what exists in the best of all possible worlds.

There are multiple threads that entangle Palestine in world politics, which place it as a condition of the immediate course of inter-imperialist contradictions, of the struggle between regional powers and of the national liberation struggle of the oppressed peoples. This is the immediate political negative of the history of class struggle in those lands, marked with blood and fire by colonialism in its classic form. If at the end of the 19th century the disturbed spiritual father of Zionism, the Hungarian Theodor Herzl, had stated that a Jewish state in Palestine would be the “rampart of Europe against Asia”; in 1920, one Winston Churchill (present in all the genocides perpetrated by British imperialism in the first half of the 20th century) wrote a panegyric (Zionism versus Bolshevism: A Struggle for the Soul of the Jewish People) in which he asked the good Jews for practical displays of patriotism and repudiation of Judeo-Bolshevik internationalist terrorism: he urged them to pack their belongings and leave Europe towards the promised land, to Palestine, where they would have the support of the Empire according to the Balfour Declaration of November 1917. No communist can forget this: the original construction of Israel as an instrument of the world bourgeoisie to combat proletarian internationalism, sow nationalist weeds among the peoples and block the process of the WPR.

Zionism is born and reproduces culturally and practically in symbiosis with colonialism. Ethnic cleansing, social-nationalist communitarian articulation and militarism are the constitutive bases of the current Israeli regime. In our recent statement in solidarity with Palestine we already said that the Army, the Tzahal, is the true national party of Israel, the key mediation to understand contemporary Zionism as a movement and as a state. In 1948 Israel broke away from its imperial womb and acquired the class structure of an imperialist state under colonial conditions, that is, in an artificial way. If that structure is defined generically by the alliance between financial capital and the labor aristocracy, the most abstract aspect of the equation (financial capital) was, in the beginning of Israel, an international graft on the strain previously cultivated by the Ashkenazi socialist pioneers. The Zionist groups that emigrated to the Levant founded small cooperative-type sectarian communities, independent of the oppressed Arab peasant masses (whom they plundered and expelled from their lands) and a military support point for the British and French. The kibbutz-type social-nationalist and petty-bourgeois movement served as a mass platform for the plans of imperialism, providing it with growing special bodies of Zionists armed with a communitarian and racist ideology, ready to receive all military and financial aid from the imperial metropolises. As a product of colonialism, the historical configuration of the imperialist State of Israel, the formation of its backbone, expresses the political alliance between a series of imperialist powers and the Zionist labor aristocracy. The Tzahal, in origin, is the collusion of Anglo-American militarism with the Histadrut, a mass movement braided by bourgeois social relations of all kinds built around the associative communitarianism of the Zionist pioneers. The further development of Israeli society (which has received millions of Jewish immigrants in successive waves, in a true replacement and extermination of the local population) is elusive if this reactionary complicity is not taken into account. The subsequent neoliberal displacement of the country (similar to that of the imperialist societies of the Western bloc) is the result of the class struggle over the decades, of the internal contradictions of a regime that is based, more than ever, on apartheid against non-Jews (20% of the population). But the current correlation of forces, the decline of the Israeli labor aristocracy to the benefit of other bourgeois factions, has not altered either the basic class structure of the country or the essence of its international ties.

Israel is a sovereign country that possesses nuclear weapons, whose interweaving with imperialism and colonialism makes it dependent on the great powers, mainly the United States. However, nothing is unilateral. Israel is dependent on the imperialist bloc led by Washington, yes. But the Zionist state is an irreplaceable piece for this bloc in particular and for imperialism as a whole. In the geopolitics of Western imperialism, the role that Israel plays as a line of defense of Yankee interests is evident. As an artificial graft on the Middle East, the Hebrew state is an advanced manifestation of the subjective and external action of imperialism on the peoples, it is the racist and criminal crystallization of how the bourgeoisie builds a world in its image and likeness, the crude demonstration of the of the masses–state dialectic (Histadrut–Tzahal) by world imperialism. And for this reason, Israel is the international condensate of the historical leap of the bourgeoisie from progress to reaction (a step that long precedes the formation of the Zionist state). Because the State of Israel marks how the bourgeoisie has solved a typical, universal problem of the Enlightenment and the democratic revolution: it has solved the Jewish question with colonialism, racism and fascist corporatism. For this reason, Israel is also a first-order cog in the articulation of the dominant imperialist discourse. The “Holocaust industry” as an ideology of victimhood is a petty alibi used by the Pharisees to dissociate themselves from their crimes. But it is, above all, a conception of the world that is fully functional to monopolistic capitalism and its tendency towards corporatism (manifestation, in imperialist terms, of that basic contradiction of capitalism social production–individual appropriation). In gratitude for the colonial state that the Western imperialists granted them (exterminating the Palestinians), the Zionists reciprocated the gesture to their progenitors, opening the floodgates of victimhood as a political tool. And victimhood today conveys the way of thinking and the way of acting of all factions and dominant currents throughout the planet. A true epitaph for bourgeois society: here lies a victim of itself… although we communists work so that in the grave of barbarism it can be read: here lie the enemies of the revolution.

Palestine and the reconstitution of proletarian internationalism

“Palestine: Core of the World” can be read on an old poster of the resistance. And that slogan is dialectically recognizable from a materialist position, if we start from a communist principle: the constitution of the proletariat as an independent party strips the national liberation movements “of their apparent autonomy, their independence of the great social revolution” (Marx) and subordinates them to the proletarian revolution. For that matter, the Palestinian will not be free as long as the worker remains a slave. Ending the Catastrophe is not possible without the communist Return, because the national oppression of Palestine takes the form of colonial oppression by an imperialist metropolis planted on its territory, which suffocates it with all types of extra-economic coercive means (expropriation of land, of housing and all national resources; destruction of industry and agriculture; commercial, fiscal and financial intervention and control; permit system for Palestinian workers in Zionist territory…) within a plan of national extermination. For this reason, national self-determination and the destruction of the State of Israel are two directly intertwined aspects of Palestinian liberation.

From its historical formation, the constitutive elements of the political morphology of the Palestinian national movement are conditioned by its bourgeois class character. The contradictions of the parties and factions that have been occupying the vanguard role of this movement are the subjective record of that place that the Palestinian bourgeoisie occupies in the world: a property-owning, capitalist class, but without a state, doomed to colonial extermination and that subsists in dependence on a series of international allies that cannot break the oppressive imperialist chain to which they belong. The practical trajectory of the Palestinian national movement demonstrates that the democratic character of the pending revolution can only be resolved as a revolution of a new type led by the proletariat. The destruction of the bourgeois state demands the application of the proletarian solution to the contradiction between the state and the masses: the subsumption of the former into the latter, the substitution by violence of the bourgeois state machine by the people in arms and its articulation as a support base for a unitary, democratic and international republic for all of Palestine. This program, as a form of the dictatorship of the proletariat in the conditions of this oppressed country constrained and crushed by a colonial political-military structure, can only be carried out through the transformation of the war of national resistance into a people’s war, this process being an organic part of an internationalist revolutionary movement that stabilizes in the Zionist rearguard a mass platform for the military struggle against that bourgeois state. It will matter little if on the other side of the Green Line the proletarians who make up this internationalist movement have an Ashkenazi, Druze, Muslim, Ethiopian, Sephardic, Christian, etc., ancestral origin. But neither the people’s war nor proletarian internationalism are directly deduced from the immediate objective context analyzed up to this point: it is not a matter of consequently stretching the war of resistance nor of observing a false political instinct of solidarity between the sections of an international class whose material reproduction takes place in national compartments, as the class struggle in the Levant tragically emits. It is a matter of elevating the proletariat to the position of vanguard fighter for democracy, a matter of the reconstitution of the Communist Party in Palestine as an objective prerequisite for the transformation and revolutionization of society through people’s war.

Therefore, our duties towards the Palestinian revolution are to reinforce proletarian internationalism, to contribute to the rise of the revolutionary left in Palestine from the river to the sea. The end of the October Cycle has left a bleak world panorama, which the proletariat is incapable of influencing independently. The intensity of this devastation increases to unspeakable limits in mortified Palestine, where a people is mercilessly torn to pieces by a colonial power. There, the anti-imperialist resistance is hegemonized by the nationalist and Islamist component of the bourgeoisie, while the vanguard of the proletariat is dominated by militarist and frontist reformism, an understandable correlation in a context of permanent colonial siege and annihilation, of a war of resistance against national extermination and within the framework of general retreat of the WPR. There’s no more than to recognize this objective situation of the vanguard to the merits of the Palestinian workers and peasants: their dignity in the anti-imperialist combat is an example for the revolutionary communists. For its part, in Israel the working class is rotten with Zionism, although there is a minority section that resists collaborating with the extermination and participating in the colonial war. This section of the working class does not defend a revolutionary line, but rather raises the white flag of social-pacifism, exercising an opposition (non-proletarian, non-Marxist, non-internationalist) that does not fail to retain a certain decorum in a militarized bourgeois state, whose national party is the Army, where fascist pogroms are promoted by the authorities and censorship, imprisonment or murder are the fate of the dissidence that questions the racist bases of the regime and its criminal war… and where the very history of the labor movement is littered by the influence, under different hues, of Zionism. An immediate decorum, to hinder the war machinery of one’s own government, and a mediate decorum, because it indicates that even in the belly of the beast there is an objective social basis for, from two-line struggle and the erection of an internationalist reference, implementing a unitary policy among peoples in the common anti-Zionist struggle.

Of course, the conditions of both peoples or their vanguard cannot be compared. The Palestinians are the oppressed and all forms of their struggle are legitimate and necessary. The working class of Israel is complicit in the oppression, its hands are stained with the blood of the slave and it will only be able to wash it off with the blood of the slaver: only by taking the initiative and fulfilling the requirements of that internationalist mission (the destruction of the Zionist state) can it redeem itself from its social-chauvinist sins and win the trust of its equals. But we must insist on the general scenario in which the vanguard of the two countries develop to show that, from their particular and immediate material presuppositions, the nationalist spiral encouraged by the reactionary classes and imperialism can only beget the same bourgeois consciousness that hinders social and national emancipation. In the midst of the nationalist maelstrom, foreign voices and external references can take on a powerful quality as a guiding rope for those sections of the international vanguard immersed in the most terrible forms of barbarism.

What do these foreign and external voices say to the Palestinian and Israeli vanguard? By force, the traditional position on the Palestinian question among the revisionists of the Spanish state is losing steam. However, there are still nostalgic voices echoing the two-state solution. In the PCTE they can be satisfied, because President Sanchez, whose first great act of legislature was to make a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, is already working “to recognize Palestine as a state.” This presidential promise, in the midst of the genocidal escalation of his Zionist allies and in which his government participates, does nothing to help the freedom of the Palestinians, but it honors the words once spoken by a GAL minister: “In Spain they do funerals well.” The PCTE, a practical party if there ever was one, will attend the ceremony with some plastic flowers. At its side, Frente Obrero adds nuance: reconstruction of the 1967 borders, rejection of Zionist terrorism and (the nuance) denunciation of Palestinian Islamism, to evoke the time when the left led the resistance. Social-fascism cannot hide its opportunistic senility, because the 1967 borders not only propped up the State of Israel, not only did they involve the recognition of Zionist terrorism, but the insistence on this reformist program by the Arab left was one of the main factors that levered the Islamists to the leadership of the Palestinian resistance. Furthermore, these Islamists, in their bourgeois pragmatism (Hamas), already accepted in 2008 and ratified in 2017 the same solution that the crusaders of Frente Obrero embrace together with Sánchez and Mohammed VI: the colonial-imperialist farce of the two states. From this revisionist chorus come other voices that seek to distance themselves from the two-state solution. One of them is that of the PCOE that, after its note published on November 15, could hang the sign of liquidation due to closure and absolutely nothing would happen, according to what they themselves responded to the question of what can the international working class do about the situation in Palestine? In their vivacity they answered that “only the organization of the working class will put an end to the fascist genocide and the capitalist system.” According to the PCOE, the trade unions “show us the way to go.” They were not referring to the general secretary of UGT (criminal office from the proletarian point of view, without the need to add anything else) who left his purple scarf at home to go cry at the Israeli embassy for the victims of Hamas. The PCOE expressly points at the dockworkers of Barcelona, ​​who at the beginning of November decided not to work with ships likely to transport weapons, emphasizing, the port workers themselves, that this does not imply “any political position” and that they base this measure on a strict “rejection of any form of violence.” The just practical decision of the Barcelonian dockworkers hinders the logistics of imperialist militarism. The voice of the PCOE hinders the PCOE: sometimes it is better to remain silent and appear to be a liquidationist at the rearguard of the labor movement than to open one’s mouth and confirm it, because if the workers and their apolitical and pacifist unions are the ones who show the path to follow for the communists in supporting Palestine, why would the workers, the communists and the Palestinians need the PCOE? For absolutely nothing at all, luckily for each and every one of those questioned. And yet, through a falsified question and an economist answer, the PCOE has touched upon some truth, because it has portrayed the place that revisionist detachments like their own occupy in the world, representatives of a senile class, incapable of understanding aspects elementals of Marxism-Leninism and class struggle, lacking any political perspective and whose organizational life lies in parasitizing workers, communists and oppressed peoples.

The two-state policy is not a practical solution to the Palestinian question, unless the slow path to genocide is sought, as the thirty years that have passed since Madrid-Oslo attest. The pragmatic voice of false communism includes other hues of economism, but they all agree in dictating to the Palestinians that the revolution is implausible, that an internationalist policy with the Israeli proletariat is impossible, which is equivalent, whether one likes it or not, to denying the revolutionary destruction of the Zionist state and keeping the Palestinians dependent on their bourgeoisie, subjected to the imperialist chains. This is the solidarity projection of the place that the labor aristocracy occupies in society: the trade union as a platform for all labor politics, class dependence on financial capital and search for its own plot under the monopolistic bourgeois state.

False communism denies the possibility of internationalist and democratic coexistence between peoples. They have accepted that we live in the best of all possible worlds and like good renegades they strive to reproduce it in all its elements. Regarding the vanguard in Palestine and Israel, the revisionists of the Spanish state contribute to the hostility, to maintaining distrust between peoples and promoting reformism and nationalism. The revisionists are at the tail of imperialism and its long-standing policy for Palestine. Let’s not forget: the British bourgeoisie, seasoned in the art of imperial crime in Ireland, India, etc., cultivated discord between neighbors in the Levant with the declared objective of fighting against the internationalist vanguard and blocking the WPR. The revisionists keep Churchill and the Empire. We keep Stalin and the Comintern. The Georgian said, in his synthesis of the general line of Marxism on the national question, that in times of counterrevolution, the stronger the nationalist wave, the louder the voice of proletarian internationalism must be raised. The Comintern gave the seal of approval to this idea as universal and put it into practice in its articulation as a world movement for the elevation of the class to communism. The Communist Party of Palestine was established in 1923 on the basis of the unity and indivisibility of the proletarian class struggle, with the aim of promoting the fusion of Jews and Arabs into a single revolutionary movement. The Comintern, brought together by the revolutionary praxis of the Bolshevik Party and the Soviet proletariat, provided an internationalist horizon to the vanguard of Palestine. This is the actual way forward for communists, the only one that is truly practical and supportive of the revolutionary interests of the oppressed classes.

In our statement from October, and in the present one, we have pointed out the elements of the General Line of the WPR in relation to Palestine. With this we are much more concrete and precise than all the pragmatists put together, since we place the internationalist solidarity of the proletariat in the field of real and effective action of the communist vanguard, in this general period of impasse and reactivation of the WPR. We are not the ones who build metaphysical castles in the air, nor the ones who seclude themselves in the ivory tower of reformist activism, nor the ones who surrender the peoples crushed by imperialism to the UN brothel. We, the revolutionary communists, exercise workers’s solidarity with the Palestinian national movement by projecting internationally, from our specific conditions, the universal dialectic that must preside over the Second Cycle of the WPR, the vanguard-Party dialectic. Because this solidarity must be an organic part of the struggle for the ideological and political independence of the proletariat, a material objective stepping stone for the advancement and reconstitution of proletarian internationalism. Authentic communist solidarity, its revolutionary quality, involves developing the fight against the social-chauvinist and opportunist currents that rot the ICM and creating a vanguard movement that continues to deepen the Summation of the October Cycle. We recognize that, in the terrible conditions of the class struggle in Palestine, our foreign and external voice cannot have immediate reach or direct impact for the revolutionary transformation of the situation. But this is the only horizon, the only realistic alternative, that can provide a guideline that lead the revolutionaries of those latitudes, necessarily trapped in the turbine of anti-colonial resistance, in the articulation of an incipient vanguard movement that undertakes the reconstitution of the Communist Party as a requirement to transform the resistance into a people’s war. Here the only utopia (and a reactionary one) is to think that Palestinian liberation can be resolved at the hands of the Arab and Islamic bourgeoisie and without the help of the masses crushed by Zionism within the borders of the State of Israel: even from the constrained framework of national freedom it is reckless to do without internationalism. Is there any other class, party or fraction that is going to carry out this revolutionary transformation in a practical, direct and immediate way? Step forward. Meanwhile, and against the immense wave of nationalism and revisionism, revolutionary communists will continue to raise with all our strength the voice of proletarian internationalism.

Committee for Reconstitution
(Spanish State)

November 25, 2023

Bolshevism and War

“War is, in the well-known words of Clausewitz, the continuation of politics through violent means; it is the ultima ratio, the last degree of reason, the inseparable corollary of capitalist, and any class, society; it is the outburst of the historical contradictions which have sharpened to such an extent that they cannot be settled through any other means. That basically says it all, war has nothing to do with morals and laws.”
Franz Mehring

“During a reactionary war a revolutionary class cannot but desire the defeat of its government. This is axiomatic, and disputed only by conscious partisans or helpless satellites of the social-chauvinists.”
Lenin

In the editorial of the previous issue of Línea Proletaria we said that our firm commitment to the slogan of revolutionary defeatism in the face of the war between imperialists unleashed in Ukraine was not something already given, that could have emerged spontaneously in the face of the succession of events or derived from the mere common sense within the vanguard. This is so for two reasons. The first one is that decades of revisionist hegemony in the vanguard have erased, pushed aside and deformed the old certainties of the revolutionary proletariat by replacing them and molding them to the interests of other classes, such as the petty bourgeoisie and the labor aristocracy. The second, and more important, reason is that, precisely due to the end of the Cycle of revolutions that opened in October, Marxism is no longer that vanguard theory capable of initiating new revolutionary processes, and this requires the proletariat to critically reexamine even those old certainties. As the Line of Reconstitution (LR) has always insisted, in this counterrevolutionary era, the vanguard is characterized, first of all, by questioning itself, the ideology it carries and the need for the Marxism that October bequeaths to us to apply Marxism itself to it, its theoretical updating based on the historical development of the class struggle and how it suppresses, expands or qualifies the political theses of Marxism and contrasts its own results with the responses given by other classes that fight for ─and currently hold─ hegemony within the working class.

This means that the proletariat that seriously questions and struggles for the relaunch of the World Proletarian Revolution (WPR) cannot be satisfied with the happy and carefree repetition of platitudes and reformist demands that are the norm among the vanguard as far as their communiqués and statements regarding the war. If all those positions have something in common, in addition to caving to the national framework imposed by the bourgeoisie —whether in its openly chauvinist aspect and in favor of some of the combatants in the fray or in its covert, pacifist form, the stop the war type and of course all possible intermediate combinations─ is their inability to minimally link the war with the tasks necessary for the revolution, for the simple reason that they simply lack any form of revolutionary tactics-as-plan. But from the perspective of revolutionary Marxism, that of the ideological and political reconstitution of communism, it does not serve us to settle for being mere passive spectators, who simply condemn the war, but rather it compels us to interweave each specific position with the tasks that the Reconstitution Plan outlines in order to once again make the revolutionary proletariat —the Communist Party— a real contender in the great class struggle and the only historical subject capable of waging war against war. Linking the position of revolutionary defeatism with the need to reconstitute the ideology that our class lacks today, involves first of all understanding this phenomenon in depth, both in the most direct sense of singling out and pointing out what lessons the proletariat can learn from the current war in Ukraine[1], as well as to penetrate deeply into the theoretical nature of the military phenomenon, the relationship it has with the General Line of the Revolution and what place the politics of revolutionary defeatism have as a mediation between the two. A serious and rigorous theoretical task without which the whole vanguard could not train itself for larger undertakings. This requires that vanguard, as a first basic step, to become familiar with the notion of revolutionary defeatism, its characteristics and internal logic, and its historical emergence at the hands of the Bolshevik Party.

This article is a contribution in this regard, which, although it cannot replace the individual intellectual effort of each proletarian to internalize and apprehend these issues, we do intend that it help combat the amnesia (both honest and self-serving) that seems to afflict the entire theoretical vanguard today regarding key issues of communist analysis and politics. Given the efforts of contemporary revisionism, even that which calls itself Leninist, to obscure both the letter and the spirit of revolutionary Marxism, we hope that readers will understand the relevance of our having brought up such numerous and extensive quotations throughout the document. And in turn, these passages from our classics that we have seen fit to recover do demand, in order for them to make sense from the perspective of the current class struggle, that they be contextualized historically, that the Marxist demand of studying any phenomenon in its development and historical evolution be met. Only from this broad perspective, which is provided by the history of class struggle, and which is that of the Summation of the October Cycle, can we illuminate in our time both the genuine class analysis and a political line that lives up to the demands to relaunch the communist revolution.

1. The formulation of the question in Marx and Engels

For the materialist conception of history, war, the systematic organization of violence, is nothing more than the expression of a certain degree of development of social relations engendered by economic contradictions and it is inherent to class societies.

“More graphically than anything else the history of the army demonstrates the rightness of our views as to the connection between the productive forces and social relations. Altogether, the army is of importance in economic development. E.g. it was in the army of Antiquity that the salaire was first fully developed. . . . All this, moreover, a very striking epitome of the whole history of civil societies.”[2]

War and its organization are part of those classist social relations, to the point that it “became a regular profession”[3] with the appearance of the first civilizations. And as every worker who has begun to investigate the rudiments of Marxism knows, politics is the most concentrated expression of economics[4]. That is why Marx and Engels fully endorse Clausewitz’s famous maxim that war is the continuation of politics by different means, a formula that allows us to understand both the economic basis of this phenomenon and clarify the purpose pursued by a certain politic even when it makes the jump to its armed form. Therefore, war is above any ethical or legal consideration, since it is a phenomenon subject to the laws of class struggle and only from there can it be fully judged from the point of view of Marxism. And since modern capitalist society is divided into politically opposing social classes, from the strictly Marxist point of view, war is only “unjust” or “reactionary” when it is a continuation of the policy of domination and exploitation of the dominant classes, when it reinforces and maintains the dominance of reaction and the old society over the revolutionary class and the new social relations it embodies. The essence of the phenomenon does not rest on the forms it necessarily takes —the suppression of all rights except those granted by force, the violent elimination of enemies or the degree of cruelty used to achieve the desired objectives, to list some of them— but in determining what policy all this violence is a continuation of, what class interests it serves. Hence, precisely, war can be “just” or “progressive” if it is an expression and continuation of the politics of the oppressed classes in pursuit of their liberation, if what it is shaking is the yoke of domination —political in the case of bourgeois revolutions and wars, social for those of the proletariat. In this regard, it is enough to remember the words of Engels:

“That force, however, plays yet another role in history, a revolutionary role; that, in the words of Marx, it is the midwife of every old society pregnant with a new one, that it is the instrument with the aid of which social movement forces its way through and shatters the dead, fossilised political forms —of this there is not a word in Herr Dühring. It is only with sighs and groans that he admits the possibility that force will perhaps be necessary for the overthrow of an economic system of exploitation —unfortunately, because all use of force demoralises the person who uses it. And this in spite of the immense moral and spiritual impetus which has been given by every victorious revolution! And this in Germany, where a violent collision —which may, after all, be forced on the people— would at least have the advantage of wiping out the servility which has penetrated the nation’s mentality following the humiliation of the Thirty Years’ War. And this parson’s mode of thought —dull, insipid and impotent— presumes to impose itself on the most revolutionary party that history has known!”[5]

Our interest in drawing the reader’s attention to this quote lies in the fact that several issues are concentrated in it. The most obvious is the total incompatibility of combining pacifism with the positions of the revolutionary proletariat, since the war against the oppressors —and that is what the revolution is, a prolonged civil war— is not only just but desirable, and in that spirit its party —today the vanguard— has to be educated. The second issue is that, as the LR has been insisting in the pages of Línea Proletaria[6], the systematic exercise of violence by the proletariat is not a mere instrumental necessity, result of the sole fact that there is no other way to snatch power from the parasitic classes and remain in power, but, to the extent that the use of this violence is an unavoidable part of its process of emancipation, of negation as a submissive and oppressed class and conversion into a dominant class, which must go through the process to educate itself in the management and stewardship of its own war of liberation, since the very fact of waging it eradicates its “servility” and brings with it a “moral and spiritual impetus.”[7] But we also find this quote interesting because Engels’ mention of Germany and “the nation’s mentality” serves to place us temporarily in the very specific framework of that 19th century politically conditioned by two events. The first is that the revolutionary struggle of the bourgeoisie against the remnants of feudalism has not yet been exhausted, a struggle that, both in its form and in content, is national, since even in cases where it is not directly fighting for national independence, the bourgeoisie, in its fight against the aristocracy and the medieval remainders, what it is trying to consolidate is nothing other than its own market, its nation-state. And the second event that marks that 19th century is that the proletariat begins its journey as an independent class that, even with little experience and occasionally politically allied with the progressive bourgeoisie against the feudal reaction, begins to have a greater awareness of its particular interests and begins to organize accordingly. It still moves within the framework of class in itself, aware of its immediate interests, but not of its historical objectives for emancipation.

This necessarily has a number of very practical consequences for how Marx and Engels dealt with the question of war in their time. Since the proletariat is not yet capable of acting in a revolutionary manner, the work of the founders of scientific communism will be limited to trying to elucidate in each war —or in the face of the possibility of one— which side most benefits and extends the bourgeois revolution and therefore leaves the ground clearer for the proletariat to wage its class struggle. That is why Marx and Engels, although tirelessly studious and connoisseurs of the history and state of military science of their time and granting war and revolutionary violence an integral part in the conception of the world that they began to cement, could not articulate a systematic and coherent treatment in the face of the question of national war, between capitalist countries, since the very framework of action of the proletariat had not yet been cleared for the modern class struggle (to the extent that there was a feudal world to liquidate, nations were still divided into reactionary, like the autocratic tsarist Russia, and revolutionary, like France, the first to go to the barricades, to cite the most characteristic examples) nor was it capable, due to the lack of its own practical background, to give Marxism an appropriate social ground from which to apply what was previously achieved by the vanguard theory. It is not until the proletariat has matured enough to constitute itself as a Communist Party, that it has the capacity to incorporate the question of war as an integral part of its revolutionary strategy[8]. That is to say, historically it is not until the proletariat has organized itself around the social revolution as its immediate reference, that it has been able to systematically deal with this question.

Therefore, as with the national question and the specific cases of Ireland and Poland, Marx and Engels, in their propaganda work in the IWA and the Second International, focused especially on pointing out examples and concrete cases that would be beneficial for the development of the proletariat, for example, by supporting the wars derived from the German and Italian unification processes, to the extent that this would consolidate two new national states in Europe and weaken the international forces of absolutist reaction. Naturally, the fact that the working class could not have a real influence in supporting or opposing the contenders in the war does not mean that, even at this early stage in which the proletariat is still struggling to form and extend its lowest and primitive organization as trade union, Marx and Engels pointed out that:

“[T]he working classes [have] the duty to master themselves the mysteries of international politics; to watch the diplomatic acts of their respective Governments; to counteract them, if necessary, by all means in their power . . .”[9]

And this is given that a class that aspires to establish its own revolutionary dictatorship must educate itself in the broader questions and fields of knowledge, and especially all those that have to do with the question of power, to know how to take advantage of these “international politics” at all times for the benefit of their own cause:

“The fight for such a [consequently democratic and internationalist] foreign policy forms part of the general struggle for the emancipation of the working classes.”[10]

And this question of ensuring the most rapid extension and development of the democratic movement, a movement initiated and at whose head, although increasingly more reticent, was still the bourgeoisie, will be the constant leitmotif of the work of Marx and Engels when it comes to determining the progressive or reactionary character of the war. This is how Lenin summarized the approach of the two revolutionaries:

“. . . Marx was guided, in his ‘appraisal’ of international conflicts springing from bourgeois national and liberation movements, by considerations as to whose success was more capable of contributing to the ‘development’ . . . of national and, in general, popular democratic movements. That means that, during military conflicts stemming from the bourgeoisie’s rise to power within the various nationalities, Marx was, as in 1848, most of all concerned with extending the scope of the bourgeois-democratic movement and bringing it to a head through the participation of broader and more ‘plebeian’ masses, the petty bourgeoisie in general, the peasantry in particular, and finally of the poor classes as a whole. . . .
In the first epoch, the objective and historical task was to ascertain how, in its struggle against the chief representatives of a dying feudalism, the progressive bourgeoisie should ‘utilise’ international conflicts so as to bring the greatest possible advantage to the entire democratic bourgeoisie of the world. In the first epoch, over half a century ago, it was natural and inevitable that the bourgeoisie, enslaved by feudalism, should wish the defeat of its ‘own’ feudal oppressor . . .”[11]

Let us pause for a brief moment on one of these episodes analyzed by Marx, the Franco-Prussian War, since it condenses several lessons that are still interesting for the proletariat of today. When this conflict breaks out, the IWA, with Marx at the head, declares that from the French point of view it is a reactionary war, it is a continuation of the backward policy of Napoleon III to remain in power and, as such, the workers and consistent democrats should not support it. For Germany, on the other hand, the defensive war is justified, since fighting the imperial armies facilitated the defeat of the reaction in France, since this defensive war was a continuation of the democratic policy of its national unification process, and therefore just from the point of view that it helped consolidate the modern bourgeois state and put an end to the medieval remnants. Even so, it is emphasized that, although the German proletariat could still support the national cause to the extent that this enterprise was incomplete, it should not do so with the Bismarck government, as guilty as the French for the outbreak of the war, precisely because it was politically and economically linked to it, and had to categorically reject any attempt to annex or plunder French territory itself.

That this policy was just would be confirmed by the proletariat by following it during the development of events. The French socialists opposed the war from the get-go, forcing a desperate Napoleon III to order mass imprisonment, bringing with it a growth in the prestige of the International and its ideas among new layers of the proletariat. In Germany, the socialists led by Bebel and W. Liebknecht begin a campaign against the war as soon as the German armies try to annex Alsace and Lorraine, an action for which they are naturally also imprisoned but which reinforces the proletarian cause in both countries. This prestige of proletarian internationalism, added to the military defeats of France, caused the fall of the Empire, and quickly after it, the republic that succeeded it, facilitating the proclamation of the Paris Commune. With the Commune, the war of national defense of France quickly transformed into a civil war as soon as the Parisian masses decided to fight for their own interests, and with it they led the proletariat to exercise its first revolutionary dictatorship. This feat, which marks the entire conquest of “a new point of departure of world-historic importance” in the words of Marx, represents, in the field that concerns us in this document, not only further proof of the deep connection that exists between military defeat and the revolution[12], but of the historical expiration of the national war in the face of the emergence of the proletarian revolution:

“That after the most tremendous war of modern times, the conquering and the conquered hosts should fraternize for the common massacre of the proletariate —this unparalleled event does indicate, not, as Bismarck thinks, the final repression of a new society upheaving, but the crumbling into dust of bourgeois society. The highest heroic effort of which old society is still capable is national war; and this is now proved to be a mere governmental humbug, intended to defer the struggle of classes, and to be thrown aside as soon as that class struggle bursts out into civil war. Class rule is no longer able to disguise itself in a national uniform; the national Governments are one as against the proletariate![13]

2. The Bolshevik reception of revolutionary defeatism

The great codifier and transmitter of the theoretical work of Marx and Engels will be the Second International. An organization that shows in all its Congresses a very great concern about the possibility of war, and will play an enormous role in the transmission of Marxist ideas among the proletariat, educating it on the class nature of war and in that “only the creation of a socialist order, putting an end to the exploitation of man by man, will put an end to militarism and assure permanent peace.”[14] But as the LR has insisted numerous times in the past, the Second International embodies in the history of the development of our class the period of development of the proletariat as a class in itself, of self-affirmation as a particular class within the capitalist framework. This maturing period, inevitable and historically progressive, also imposes a series of historical limitations with their necessary ideological and political consequences. And the Second International was born and developed in the middle of the transition, as Lenin would later characterize it, between the ascending epoch of the bourgeoisie, the “epoch of bourgeois-democratic movements” and of “bourgeois-national movements,” and the transition to another, descending, epoch, one of “full domination and decline of the bourgeoisie, one of transition from its progressive character towards reactionary and even ultra-reactionary finance capital.”[15] This has the consequence in the field at hand, war and proletarian revolution, that the responses of the previous era, of the democratic era of the bourgeoisie, in which “defencism” was justified in the event of external aggression or facing a more reactionary country. Along with maintaining these theses, the Second International, whose base parties had been born and were growing at an overwhelming pace within that relatively “peaceful” —at least in Europe— capitalist social framework of the last decades of the 19th century, and which had allowed notable political and social successes, knows perfectly well that a war between the main powers would ruin everything, the calm evolution and the arrival of the socialist victory that the normal and spontaneous functioning of capitalism seemed to bring with it in those last decades of the 19th century. Engels himself recognized that:

“This much is certain: A war would above all retard our movement all over Europe, completely disrupt it in many countries, stir up chauvinism and xenophobia and leave us with the certain prospect, amongst many other uncertain ones, of having to begin all over again after the war . . .”[16]

This meant that the debates and resolutions adopted by the International in its first six congresses (1889-1904) were essentially limited to guiding social-democratic politics to fight to avoid the outbreak of war at all costs and defend peace. To such an extent that the Second International maintained in all its resolutions —with little success— the creation of international organizations for peace that would guarantee arbitration between nations in the event of conflict. The approach, therefore, although in a pacifist way, is strictly national, to guarantee that each country is not shaken by the disasters of war, since within the paradigm of the Second International, national prosperity and the socialist development of the working class seemed to go hand in hand. Only with the Stuttgart Congress of 1907, and as a result of the pressure and debates maintained by the Bolsheviks, did the resulting resolution link the war with revolutionary action[17] against one’s own bourgeoisie for the first time. What is it that happened to bring about this change at the request of the Russian revolutionaries?

By 1907 the Marxist vanguard in Russia had been fulfilling a series of key phases and requirements in its process of party constitution. More than a decade prior it had abandoned its phase of “embryonic stage of development” from without the labor movement, simply assimilating social-democratic Marxism as a doctrine and contrasting it against populism, which it defeated. The hegemony of Marxism among the vanguard in a country with a pending bourgeois-democratic revolution like Russia, where the proletariat is imposed the novel task of solving problems of the previous class, opened the possibility that this situation could be used as a springboard that facilitated the proletariat access to political power. That will be the firm decision of what will end up being Bolshevism, which, precisely, establishes the tactics-as-plan to organize all the vanguard and its links with the masses into a whole, a unique system of organizations that allows for the elevation and organization of the proletariat not from below, based on its spontaneous interests, but based on the socialist revolution as the ultimate reference[18]. So much so that, significantly, the program of the RSDLP includes the express objective of the dictatorship of the proletariat since 1903, something that will never expressly appear in the program of the flagship party of social-democratic Marxism, the SPD.

It is because Bolshevism was established from ideology, which is what informs at all times the objectives and goals of the revolutionary process, that in the Russian case, with this intertwining between the bourgeois and proletarian revolutions, from the beginning the epicenter of the debates and concerns of revolutionaries is the question of power, and enables revolutionary social-democrats to link and subordinate historical problems and each event of the class struggle to this goal. Thus, when the Russo-Japanese War broke out in 1904, the position that the Bolsheviks quickly adopted was to actively link the war with the opening of a revolutionary crisis, thus connecting, directly, with the positions that revolutionary criticism had conquered decades prior:

“Wars today are fought by peoples; this now brings out more strikingly than ever a great attribute of war, namely, that it opens the eyes of millions to the disparity between the people and the government, which heretofore was evident only to a small class-conscious minority. The criticism of the autocracy by all progressive Russians, by the Russian Social-Democrats, by the Russian proletariat, has now been confirmed in the criticism by Japanese arms, confirmed in such wise that the impossibility of living under the autocracy is felt more and more even by those who do not know what autocracy means, even by those who do know, but yet would maintain it with all their soul.”[19]

This quote from Lenin correctly identifies that the war of the autocracy is nothing more than a continuation on a higher level of the politics of oppression and exploitation of that same autocracy, so that every military defeat implies the open unmasking of the miseries and failures of said politics[20] and therefore direct propaganda of revolutionary criticism and positions. A few months later, in 1905, the tsarist military defeats were such that popular discontent had exploded into a true revolution, which caught the Bolsheviks insufficiently prepared. Even so, from the first moment the vanguard tries to put itself at its head and direct the action of the masses towards revolutionary objectives. What we are interested in highlighting here about this period is Lenin’s understanding that the failure of tsarist military politics has led to a crisis that allows proletarian politics to rise to a struggle for power, which is now resolved in the pure form of armed confrontations of tsarism against the workers and peasants. What is now imposed on the revolutionary proletariat is this leap to politics waged by other means, the leap from revolutionary politics to revolutionary war:

“The proletariat will learn from these military lessons afforded by the government. For one thing, it will learn the art of civil war, now that it has started the revolution. Revolution is war. Of all the wars known in history it is the only lawful, rightful, just, and truly great war.”[21]

“The revolutionary army is needed for military struggle and for military leadership of the masses against the remnants of the military forces of the autocracy. The revolutionary army is needed because great historical issues can be resolved only by force, and, in modern struggle, the organisation of force means military organisation.”[22]

What the revolution of 1905 puts in the spotlight of the Russian vanguard is the question of the Military Line of the Revolution, and how to systematize its rudiments in the face of the new forms of struggle that the war between classes had taken in Russia. And in the debates on the insurrection, Bolshevism once again stands out, not only as the most intransigent wing and supporter of the armed actions of the masses, something that, although reluctantly, was accepted by Menshevism as a form of external pressure on the liberal bourgeoisie, but also being the greatest defender of the need to theoretically pose the question, to rationalize it in order to give it a projection in the form of military politics that would sustain revolutionary action over time, give real opportunities to defeat reaction and could be incorporated into the heritage of the revolutionary doctrine:

“To take the military aspect. No Social-Democrat at all familiar with history, who has studied Engels, the great expert on this subject, has ever doubted the tremendous importance of military knowledge, of military technique, and of military organisation as an instrument which the masses of the people, and classes of the people, use in resolving great historical conflicts. Social-Democracy never stooped to playing at military conspiracies; it never gave prominence to military questions until the actual conditions of civil war had arisen. But now all Social-Democrats have advanced the military questions, if not to the first place, at least to one of the first places, and they are putting great stress on studying these questions and bringing them to the knowledge of the masses. The revolutionary army must apply the military knowledge and the military means on the practical plane for the determination of the further destiny of the Russian people, for the determination of the most vital and pressing question —the question of freedom.”[23]

From this moment on, the Bolsheviks link the question of the military line and their education in it to the masses as a key element to be able to provide the proletariat with freedom, with real independence in its class struggle with respect to the bourgeoisie. The question of the proletarian military line will become one of the main elements of demarcation[24] against the opportunist wing of the party and the object of the summation of the 1905 revolution that will allow the Bolsheviks to successfully carry out the process of reconstitution of the RSDLP (1908–1914). Since 1912, Bolshevism managed to organize itself as a political body independent of opportunism, and by that time it already had principles, a political line and a program that allowed it to merge with the practical vanguard of the labor movement[25], being in a position of strength with respect to the rest of the old workers’ parties when the world war broke out.

They treasure this experience and they begin to synthesize it by the time of the Stuttgart Congress of 1907, which is why the Bolsheviks will be inflexible in this regard and will have enough strength to be able to modify the resolutions of the old International on the war and strengthen the entire international social-democratic left. Only because they had achieved this fusion of scientific socialism with the labor movement during the revolutionary experience of 1905 were they able to highlight the real connection between the failure of the military politics of the dominant classes and the opening of the possibility that this represents for the proletariat so it can begin to carry out and be educated in its own military politics. The Bolshevik Party has prepared to begin to offer that systematic response to what the internationalist treatment of the proletariat should be like in the face of the phenomenon of war, which would be synthesized in 1914 under the mandate to transform the imperialist war into a revolutionary civil war.

3. The imperialist war

This Bolshevik position of independence with respect to the immediate environment because the Party is constituted from the needs of the revolution and not from the immediate problems of the masses, is what places it in a privileged point of view for a greater and broader understanding of the phenomenon of imperialism and military conflicts. This means resuming and being able to comply on a higher, social level, being already a Communist Party, with the Marxian mandate that workers master themselves the mysteries of international politics, having that Clausewitzian politics-war connection as the axis of analysis:

“From the point of view of Marxism, that is, of modern scientific socialism, the main issue in any discussion by socialists on how to assess the war and what attitude to adopt towards it is this: what is the war being waged for, and what classes staged and directed it. . . .
If we did not do this we should not only be neglecting an essential requirement of scientific socialism and of all social science in general, but we should be unable to understand anything whatever about the present war. . . . We say: if you have not studied the policies of both belligerent groups over a period of decades —so as to avoid accidental factors and the quoting of random examples— if you have not shown what bearing this war has on preceding policies, then you don’t understand what this war is all about.”[26]

This zeal for theory —so far removed from the simple formulaic repetition with which the bulk of the International Communist Movement (ICM) dispatches any important issue regarding the war in Ukraine and which believes that with a simple allusion to the imperialist nature of the conflict, the oppressor-oppressed countries contradiction or the current crisis of capitalism, it is really explaining something[27]— is what allows the Bolsheviks to determine the changes taking place in capitalism. From the era of competitive capitalism, where the bourgeoisie tried to consolidate, above all, its own national framework, the transition to the dominance of financial capital and the appearance of monopolies does lead the bourgeoisie to constant and fierce competition for the markets, including the colonial ones.

“‘[F]inance capital strives for domination, not freedom’. Political reaction all along the line is a characteristic feature of imperialism.”[28]

Which means that the war emanating from such politics can no longer be anything other than reactionary and completely antagonistic to the interests of the proletariat. National war disappears from the international stage except for the liberation struggles of oppressed and colonial nations.

“[W]e must examine the policy pursued prior to the war, the policy that led to and brought about the war. If it was an imperialist policy, i.e., one designed to safeguard the interests of finance capital and rob and oppress colonies and foreign countries, then the war stemming from that policy is imperialist. If it was a national liberation policy, i.e., one expressive of the mass movement against national oppression, then the war stemming from that policy is a war of national liberation.”[29]

And the fact is that, although at a formal level, the phenomenon is apparently the same as in the time of the old national wars (for example, the fight between two states with professional armies and general mobilization of the masses of the population), which the bourgeoisie will always take advantage of to justify calling its war just, its essence (the class relations of which said conflict is an expression) has changed[30]. And this transformation, and this is important to highlight, means that the criteria with which we must evaluate said politics, those class relations, are no longer the same as in the youthful era of the bourgeoisie:

“Let us suppose that two countries are at war in the epoch of bourgeois, national-liberation movements. Which country should we wish success to from the standpoint of present-day democracy? Obviously, to that country whose success will give a greater impetus to the bourgeoisie’s liberation movement, make its development more speedy, and undermine feudalism the more decisively. Let us further suppose that the determining feature of the objective historical situation has changed, and that the place of capital striving for national liberation has been taken by international, reactionary and imperialist finance capital. The former country, let us say, possesses three-fourths of Africa, whereas the latter possesses one-fourth. A repartition of Africa is the objective content of their war. To which side should we wish success? It would be absurd to state the problem in its previous form, since we do not possess the old criteria of appraisal: there is neither a bourgeois liberation movement running into decades, nor a long process of the decay of feudalism. It is not the business of present-day democracy either to help the former country to assert its ‘right’ to three-fourths of Africa, or to help the latter country (even if it is developing economically more rapidly than the former) to take over those three-fourths.
Present-day democracy will remain true to itself only if it joins neither one nor the other imperialist bourgeoisie, only if it says that the two sides are equally bad, and if it wishes the defeat of the imperialist bourgeoisie in every country. Any other decision will, in reality, be national-liberal and have nothing in common with genuine internationalism.”[31]

From here we already see that very concrete practical consequences are inferred, because if “the two sides are equally bad” that means that between imperialist countries there are no longer fights for the “defense of the homeland” and questions such as whether war is offensive or defensive, who attacked whom first, have no historical importance from the point of view of the proletariat[32] and should only matter to the bourgeoisie. The degree of interconnection and economic-political interweaving that comes with imperialism means that there is no longer the possibility of genuinely neutral countries among developed countries:

“The urgent task of all socialist parties is to intensify agitation among the masses, unmask the diplomats of all countries at their tricks and bring out all the facts for the people to see —the facts revealing the infamous role of all the allied powers without exception— both as direct performers of the functions of the gendarme, and as his abettors, friends and financiers.”[33]

The definitive step of the bourgeoisie to reaction with imperialism makes the different modalities adopted by the dictatorship of the capitalists irrelevant, having exhausted the bourgeois struggle for democracy on a historical level:

“Imperialist war may be said to be a triple negation of democracy (a. every war replaces ‘rights’ by violence; b. imperialism as such is the negation of democracy; c. imperialist war fully equates the republic with the monarchy) . . .”[34]

It is no coincidence that this Leninist thesis of equalization of the state forms adopted by the bourgeois dictatorship is precisely one of the most conveniently forgotten by revisionism. And bourgeois anti-imperialism is always willing to show its support for any group of imperialist bandits in their fight against their enemies, only because it thinks of the latter as worse, as if the separation between progressive nations and reactionary nations were still in force today. And that is when it is not directly willing to support its own bourgeoisie, as is the case of Reconstrucción Comunista–Frente Obrero, which in its alignment with the Africanist sectors of Spanish imperialism describes Morocco as a “reactionary Islamist dictatorship”[35] as if the supposedly more reactionary character of the Rabat regime compared to that of Madrid could justify by itself the participation and collusion of the proletariat in any “national” policy. But let us leave today’s opportunists aside, and return to their historical origins with the advent of the imperialist phase of capitalism.

Imperialism tends towards “reaction all along the line” and the “negation of democracy” precisely because the enormous concentration of monopolistic wealth based on international exploitation allows the bourgeoisie to carry out a politic that, through the corporatization of interests, immediate economic benefits of a broad social strata, serves as support and transmission belt for their class dictatorship:

“On the economic basis referred to above, the political institutions of modern capitalism —press, parliament, associations, congresses, etc.— have created political privileges and sops for the respectful, meek, reformist and patriotic office employees and workers, corresponding to the economic privileges and sops. Lucrative and soft jobs in the government or on the war industries committees, in parliament and on diverse committees, on the editorial staffs of ‘respectable’, legally published newspapers or on the management councils of no less respectable and ‘bourgeois law-abiding’ trade unions —this is the bait by which the imperialist bourgeoisie attracts and rewards the representatives and supporters of the ‘bourgeois labour parties’.
The mechanics of political democracy works in the same direction. Nothing in our times can be done without elections; nothing can be done without the masses. And in this era of printing and parliamentarism it is impossible to gain the following of the masses without a widely ramified, systematically managed, well-equipped system of flattery, lies, fraud, juggling with fashionable and popular catchwords, and promising all manner of reforms and blessings to the workers right and left —as long as they renounce the revolutionary struggle for the overthrow of the bourgeoisie.”[36]

It is this bourgeois politic based on imperialist economic transformations that favors the appearance and establishment of the opportunist sector of the proletariat, its most bourgeois layer, the labor aristocracy. The inter-imperialist war of 1914, by accelerating the politics of the previous decades, finished the consolidation, in just a few days, of this interclass alliance in the form of a sacred union between the bourgeoisie and opportunism. From this historical moment this new social layer whose natural representatives are the opportunists is definitively integrated into the apparatus of the bourgeois state and becomes a partner in exercising its class dictatorship against the rest of the exploited:

“Opportunism was engendered in the course of decades by the special features in the period of the development of capitalism, when the comparatively peaceful and cultured life of a stratum of privileged workingmen ‘bourgeoisified’ them, gave them crumbs from the table of their national capitalists, and isolated them from the suffering, misery and revolutionary temper of the impoverished and ruined masses. The imperialist war is the direct continuation and culmination of this state of affairs, because this is a war for the privileges of the Great-Power nations, for the repartition of colonies, and domination over other nations. To defend and strengthen their privileged position as a petty-bourgeois ‘upper stratum’ or aristocracy (and bureaucracy) of the working class —such is the natural wartime continuation of petty-bourgeois opportunist hopes and the corresponding tactics, such is the economic foundation of present-day social-imperialism.”[37]

That is why the great majority of the Second International, which before the outbreak of the war, with the exception of a small minority —coherent at least with its class interests— of the extreme right, in words, in its speeches and agreements, was firmly for peace and proclaimed their desire to declare a war against war, quickly went on to ruthlessly support the policy of national alliance and extermination of millions of proletarians on the battlefields. There is a famous quote by Bebel, representative of that orthodoxy of the Second International, which claims that the political success of social democracy was due to the fact that “the heart of the people turns towards us because we take up the cause of their daily
needs.”[38] Precisely the daily needs of that layer of qualified and privileged workers, the objective social base of the old socialist parties, which had flourished with the peaceful development of capitalism and which, with imperialism and its tendency towards corporatism, saw their reformist desires fulfilled, begin to —and they continue to—, when the imperialist war breaks out, actively defend their imperialist older brothers and their interests, since they are also theirs. That is why opportunism, even the most Marxist in word, is massively transformed into blatant social-chauvinism and social-imperialism with war, because it is the adaptation of bourgeois worker politics to the conditions in which the bourgeoisie is settling its policy in the terrain of military actions. This sector, which has become a “commanding, parasitic stratum in the working-class movement” offers the bourgeoisie all kinds of arguments with which to try to lead the broad masses, from the attempts to hide the imperialist nature of the war and present it as national, to a whole Marxist rhetoric of why their participation is positive for the cause of the proletariat:

“There is another ‘Marxist’ theory of social-chauvinism, which runs as follows: socialism is based on the rapid development of capitalism; the development of capitalism in my country, and consequently the advent of socialism there will be speeded up by her victory; my country’s defeat will retard her economic development and consequently the advent of socialism. . . . this Struvist theory has been developed by . . . [taking] from Marxism all that is acceptable to the liberal bourgeoisie, including the struggle for reforms, the class struggle (without the proletarian dictatorship), the ‘general’ recognition of ‘socialist ideals’ and the substitution of a ‘new order’ for capitalism; they cast aside ‘only’ the living soul of Marxism, ‘only’ its revolutionary content.”[39]

This way of reasoning, which today is part of common sense within the vanguard, was accompanied —as it usually is today— by paternalistic appeals to the masses and their supposed interests. In this way all the socialists justified their betrayal. The case of the worker deputy Dittman and his argument in favor of the SPD’s support for the vote on war credits and the burgfriedenspolitik serves as a paradigmatic example here:

“The Party could not act otherwise. It would rouse a storm of indignation among men at the front and people at home against the Social Democratic Party if it did. The Socialist organization would be swept clean away by popular resentment.”[40]

And this way of reasoning is congenital to the model of the old workers’ party, which is precisely built on the representation of the interests and will of the working class with consciousness in itself, and which inevitably leads to opportunism, always ready to kowtow to whatever spontaneously mobilizes the masses. Fighting against this whole way of thinking, which we could summarize in the famous phrase of the opportunist Victor Adler that “it is better to be wrong with the working class than to be right against them,”[41] is precisely how Bolshevism had been forged, which carried since the time of legal Marxism and economism struggling against all attempts to adapt the struggle of the revolutionary proletariat to the level of consciousness of the average worker and to lower the level of consciousness of the vanguard to that of the masses. Daring to go against the tide is the congenital trait that the Bolshevik Party champions practically alone[42] during the war at an international level against all opportunists:

“The fact is that ‘bourgeois labour parties’, as a political phenomenon, have already been formed in all the foremost capitalist countries, and that unless a determined and relentless struggle is waged all along the line against these parties —or groups, trends, etc., it is all the same— there can be no question of a struggle against imperialism, or of Marxism, or of a socialist labour movement.”[43]

A position sustained precisely by its previous conquests, such as the fact that in Russia it was not the transformations resulting from imperialism and its defense by the opportunist wing that split the labor movement into two irreconcilable wings, but the “determined and relentless” ideological and political struggle against the Mensheviks and for constituting a revolutionary party that upholds the revolutionary left in its two-line struggle, which provoked that political shift that marked the appearance of the Bolshevik Party and its organizational break with opportunism, at least since 1912. And it is based on this universal lesson about the need for the total independence of the proletariat from its bourgeois wing that the Bolsheviks make an international call for the left and all proletarian elements to break head-on with opportunism, now that it had completed its historical maturing period with the war:

“[T]he struggle against imperialism without breaking with and combatting opportunism is deception.”[44]

“We believe that a break with the social-chauvinists is historically inevitable and necessary if the proletariat’s revolutionary struggle for socialism is to be sincere, and not confined merely to verbal protests.”[45]

This systematization of its own path is perceived even more clearly in Lenin’s recommendations for those organizations where the two wings still had poorly defined positions and features:

“[It is positive that] both trends will everywhere come out with their own independent views and policies, will fight each other on matters of principle, allowing the mass of party comrades, and not merely the ‘leaders’, to settle fundamental issues —such a struggle is both necessary and useful, for it trains in the masses independence and ability to carry out their epoch-making revolutionary mission.”[46]

The only politic consistent with the revolutionary class interests of the proletariat, that serves to give continuity and direction to the class struggle, sharply demarcate all forms of opportunism and continue educating the masses in the fight for their emancipation[47] is revolutionary defeatism. In other words, revolutionary defeatism is the continuation and adaptation of the proletarian class struggle to the times and conditions in which the imperialist bourgeoisie is settling its policy on the military level.

4. Revolutionary Defeatism

This Marxist understanding of the phenomenon of the imperialist war and the break with the old social-democratic party model[48] allows for the proposal of proletarian politics with full maturity: the active pursuit of the defeat of one’s own state.

“In each country, the struggle against a government that is waging an imperialist war should not falter at the possibility of that country’s defeat as a result of revolutionary propaganda. The defeat of the government’s army weakens the government, promotes the liberation of the nationalities it oppresses, and facilitates civil war against the ruling classes.”[49]

“A ‘revolutionary struggle against the war’ is merely an empty and meaningless exclamation, something at which the heroes of the Second International excel, unless it means revolutionary action against one’s own government even in wartime. One has only to do some thinking in order to understand this. Wartime revolutionary action against one’s own government indubitably means, not only desiring its defeat, but really facilitating such a defeat. (‘Discerning reader’: note that this does not mean ‘blowing up bridges’, organising unsuccessful strikes in the war industries, and in general helping the government defeat the revolutionaries.)”[50]

From these essential definitions of revolutionary defeatism there are several matters to highlight. Bolshevism clearly and unambiguously stipulates, unlike the Second International, what the task and duty of every proletarian detachment is. But at the same time it does this without mechanically imposing the same actions on everyone, as for example advocated by anarchist tendencies such as Hervéism[51] in the Second International, which simply proposed that in the event of war the proletariat of all the countries involved proclaim a general strike, regardless of the real degree that the fusion between scientific socialism and the working class had reached. On the contrary, revolutionary defeatism is revolutionary precisely because, among other things, it is capable of linking the fundamental principles of internationalism with the degree of real formation of each detachment of the proletariat, since Bolshevism places the key of the matter in the vanguard, the only agent with the sufficient perspective to establish ideological mediations, first, and political and organizational mediations later, that politically enable the working class to convert military setbacks and the political crisis created by the war into revolutionary mass actions. That is why Lenin only pointed out a series of minimum requirements as “first steps towards converting the present imperialist war into a civil war” whose fundamental axes were the total refusal to support war in any of its forms, and the guarantee of proletarian independence through a clandestine apparatus that would allow revolutionary propaganda to be carried out that would educate and organize the masses in the fight against their own bourgeoisie[52].

Only through revolutionary defeatism is the unity and indivisibility required by the principle of proletarian internationalism achieved in times of reactionary war. This requires breaking with the deepest national prejudices that the bourgeoisie has instilled in the vanguard and the masses, since it means being willing not only to not support one’s own country but to betray it[53]. This betrayal of the bourgeoisie and its fatherland is at the same time the only act that guarantees loyalty to proletarian internationalism, since it promotes internationalist trust with the proletariat of the “enemy” countries, it is a sign of commitment to the right of self-determination and that there is no type of respect for the current state frontiers[54] and in contexts in which the proletariat lacks its revolutionary organization at the international level (as it was during the war of 1914–1918 or today, in which not even its prerequisite, the reconstituted Communist Party, exists) is the premise to enable its future (re)constitution:

“The question of the fatherland —we shall reply to the opportunists— cannot be posed without due consideration of the concrete historical nature of the present war. This is an imperialist war, i.e., it is being waged at a time of the highest development of capitalism, a time of its approaching end. The working class must first ‘constitute itself within the nation’, the Communist Manifesto declares, emphasising the limits and conditions of our recognition of nationality and fatherland as essential forms of the bourgeois system, and, consequently, of the bourgeois fatherland. The opportunists distort that truth by extending to the period of the end of capitalism that which was true of the period of its rise. With reference to the former period and to the tasks of the proletariat in its struggle to destroy, not feudalism but capitalism, the Communist Manifesto gives a clear and precise formula: ‘The workingmen have no country.’ One can well understand why the opportunists are so afraid to accept this socialist proposition, afraid even, in most cases, openly to reckon with it. The socialist movement cannot triumph within the old framework of the fatherland. It creates new and superior forms of human society, in which the legitimate needs and progressive aspirations of the working masses of each nationality will, for the first time, be met through international unity, provided existing national partitions are removed. To the present-day bourgeoisie’s attempts to divide and disunite them by means of hypocritical appeals for the ‘defence of the fatherland’ the class-conscious workers will reply with ever new and persevering efforts to unite the workers of various nations in the struggle to overthrow the rule of the bourgeoisie of all nations.”[55]

For this very reason, revolutionary defeatism is not a tactical, possibilist measure that must be applied only if the war spontaneously generates that political and social crisis, as opportunism likes to interpret. It is an element that is directly linked to the premises on which the very possibility of the communist revolution rests, the international and internationalist character that scientific socialism confers on the revolutionary struggle, and which was confirmed by past revolutionary practice, including the opening of the October Cycle itself, as the Bolshevik experience itself in 1917 attests, makes defeatism have a strategic importance, of the defense of the principles of Marxism, its General Line, in the context of the war juncture. The call for the defeat of one’s own government does not depend on a narrow political calculation, in which there are guarantees that it will actually be able to culminate with the outbreak of the revolutionary civil war, but is the prolongation of the Marxist politics of the proletariat (being for its class struggle and the establishment of its dictatorship) from peaceful times to the war juncture imposed by the bourgeoisie. It is the only way to continue educating it in the revolutionary principles, and therefore the way in which the proletariat emerges from the war with its positions reinforced:

The proletarian banner of civil war will rally together, not only hundreds of thousands of class-conscious workers but millions of semi-proletarians and petty bourgeois, now deceived by chauvinism, but whom the horrors of war will not only intimidate and depress, but also enlighten, teach, arouse, organise, steel and prepare for the war against the bourgeoisie of their ‘own’ country and ‘foreign’ countries. And this will take place, if not today, then tomorrow, if not during the war, then after it, if not in this war then in the next one.”[56]

That is why any attempt to claim that one is against the bourgeoisie, and even deep inside for defeat and civil war, but that it is still not convenient to make propaganda about it with the excuse that it would frighten the masses or that they would not would understand it, is a trait of opportunism (historically of centrist positions, such as those defended by the rest of the social-democratic left at the Zimmerwald conference) that renounces principles based on tactical political convenience and implies the refusal to generate, starting today, the bases of revolutionary development[57], which is equivalent to their betrayal and resignation:

It is not enough to hint at revolution, as the Zimmerwald Manifesto does, by saying that the workers must make sacrifices for their own and not for someone else’s cause. The masses must be shown their road clearly and definitely. They must know where to go and why. That mass revolutionary actions during the war, if successfully developed, can lead only to the transformation of the imperialist war into a civil war for socialism is obvious, and it is harmful to conceal this from the masses. On the contrary, this aim must be indicated clearly, no matter how difficult its attainment may appear now, while we are still at the beginning of the road.”[58]

This centrist rhetoric, which has no problems in recognizing the reactionary nature of the war and talking about revolution, while at the same time denying and hiding from its propaganda the means to achieve it (the revolutionary civil war) is usually historically linked, with some more or less veiled form of bourgeois pacifism. And the fact is that the denunciation of the harmful effects of war or the measures to try to stop the war effort that are not oriented towards preparation and explicit education around civil war are nothing more than another refined form of class-collaboration, of educating the masses in passivity and maintaining a position that is perfectly acceptable to the interests of certain layers of the bourgeoisie —since not all of them benefit from the war equally:

“Refusal to serve with the forces, anti-war strikes, etc., are sheer nonsense [and they have so much in common with today’s “no to NATO, out with the bases,”, “stop arms shipments” or “reduction of military budgets”], the miserable and cowardly dream of an unarmed struggle against the armed bourgeoisie, vain yearning for the destruction of capitalism without a desperate civil war or a series of wars. . . .
Down with mawkishly sanctimonious and fatuous appeals for ‘peace at any price’! Let us raise high the banner of civil war!”[59]

It is a position that, in addition to not breaking completely with national prejudices, above all, what it establishes —regardless of what is in the well-intentioned heads of this form of opportunism— is a simple measure of pressure on the government to save that same imperialist state from the bad consequences of the war in which it itself has gotten involved. This is what is expressed in the slogans that centrism has historically raised about “immediate peace without annexations”, “neither victory nor defeat” and other phrases of that nature, which in Lenin’s words are nothing more than:

“. . . a paraphrase of the ‘defence of the fatherland’ slogan. It means shifting the issue to the level of a war between governments (who, according to the content of this slogan, are to keep to their old stand, ‘retain their positions’), and not to the level of the struggle of the oppressed classes against their governments!”[60]

And if for those countries in which imperialist relations already prevail it is no longer possible to carry out national —or “just”— wars, the possibility of a just or democratic peace has also been historically refused for those bourgeoisies:

War is the continuation, by violent means, of the politics pursued by the ruling classes of the belligerent powers long before the outbreak of war. Peace is a continuation of the very same politics, with a record of the changes brought about in the relation of the rival forces by the military operations. War does not alter the direction of pre-war policies, but only accelerates their development. At that time [1789–1871], the programme of a democratic (bourgeois) peace had an objective historical basis. Now, there is no such basis, and all phrases about a democratic peace are a bourgeois lie, the objective purpose of which is to divert the workers from the revolutionary struggle for socialism![61]

A real peace, which does not contribute to fomenting and preparing for the next war, demands in the age of imperialism that it be a break with the previous politics that engendered and sustained the war. Break that requires a whole series of immediate renunciations (of annexations, of continuing to retain nations oppressed by their state, of secret treaties and military alliances, of recognition of debts contracted, etc., etc.) so that this peace would be sustained on genuinely democratic bases and would itself be an act of internationalist propaganda, by weakening the chauvinists and militarists of other powers and serving as a living example to the masses of the “enemy side.” Naturally, a peace of these characteristics, which from the point of view of bourgeois reasoning is clearly harmful to the nation and its future prosperity, can only be achieved by the revolutionary proletariat in power[62], the only class interested in establishing bases of support for the World Proletarian Revolution above and beyond where the old national frontiers had been.

Which inevitably leads us back to the problem of converting the proletariat into the dominant class and the need for its education to wage its own military struggle. After several years of fighting against the industrial slaughter that is the modern imperialist war and studying military doctrine, Lenin picks up his reflections, from a higher plane, of 1905 and the mediations between capitalist war and civil war. The previous Russo-Japanese war had served to consolidate the link that existed between war and revolution —as long as the revolutionary proletariat was willing to take advantage of it— and how this led to the leap to higher forms of proletarian struggle (which at that time of historical development meant the replacement of the general strike by insurrection and guerrilla warfare) and, from this, the need for the proletariat to create its own revolutionary army and be instructed in the military art. Now, Lenin places emphasis on the internal political element, which allows harmonizing the relationship between the ends informed by the principles of scientific socialism and the means to achieve them:

“Socialism leads to the withering away of every state, consequently also of every democracy, but socialism can be implemented only through the dictatorship of the proletariat, which combines violence against the bourgeoisie, i.e., the minority of the population, with full development of democracy, i.e., the genuinely equal and genuinely universal participation of the entire mass of the population in all state affairs and in all the complex problems of abolishing capitalism.”[63]

This eminently political approach of Lenin —who is in the process of maturing the positions that he will expose more systematically in The State and Revolution— is consistent with what the LR has been insisting in light of the results of the Summation, given that it is this axis, that of politics, the only one through which Bolshevism could break with the common social-democratic substratum in the historical conditions of the beginning of the 20th century, since it was from the question of power, of the state as an entity in which the great class struggle is settled, how the working class could be transformed into a dominant class, a step that historically precedes its conversion into a revolutionary class[64]. And although the form of this break would bring with it a whole series of historical limitations, the subsequent development of the Cycle demonstrates that it was more than fruitful. And its depth is attested to by the field of the proletarian military line:

“The slogan of civil war for socialism indicates the quickest way out of the imperialist war and links our struggle against the war with our struggle against opportunism. It is the only slogan that correctly takes into account both war-time peculiarities . . . and the general character of our activities as distinct from opportunism with its pacifism, legalism and adaptation to one’s ‘own’ bourgeoisie. In addition, civil war against the bourgeoisie is a democratically organised and democratically conducted war of the propertyless mass against the propertied minority. But civil war, like every other, must inevitably replace rights by violence. However, violence in the name of the interests and rights of the majority is of a different nature: it tramples on the ‘rights’ of the exploiters, the bourgeoisie, it is unachievable without democratic organisation of the army and the ‘rear’. Civil war forcibly expropriates, immediately and first of all, the banks, factories, railways, the big estates, etc. But in order to expropriate all this, we shall have to introduce election of all officials and officers by the people, completely merge the army conducting the war against the bourgeoisie with the mass of the population, completely democratise administration of the food supply, the production and distribution of food, etc. The object of civil war is to seize the banks, factories, etc., destroy all possibility of resistance by the bourgeoisie, destroy its armed forces. But that aim cannot be achieved either in its purely military, or economic, or political aspects, unless we, during the war, simultaneously introduce and extend democracy among our armed forces and in our ‘rear’.”[65]

In this quote and the previous one, we see that Lenin gives the revolutionary army itself the main features of the dictatorship of the proletariat: that combined use of violence plus democracy as broad participation of the masses in all facets of the state apparatus (in full accordance with historical materialism, for which the army is the backbone of every state) since it must adopt new radically democratic forms (that fusion between the army and the masses) in order to incorporate the entire proletariat in the exercise of its own power. That is to say, the proletarian way of waging war necessarily differs from the bourgeois way, to the extent that, to achieve its military, economic and political objectives, it has the extension of democracy as a prerequisite. In other words, that democracy to which Lenin refers is nothing more than the form adopted by the proletarian army, and its way of conducting war can only be based on the broad masses and their stage of consciousness. It is the way to establish more direct and unobstructed links between the crisis of normalcy and the violent shaking of the established social relations and institutions that war brings with it, and the incorporation of mass sectors to which the terrain of politics in its highest form is opened for the first time, as an exercise of its own dictatorship in defense of its interests and in contrast and in direct combat against that of the bourgeoisie.

Lenin is beginning to outline, sporadically and more like first drafts —in which the key entity in this entire process, the Communist Party, has not yet appeared— the problem of how the military needs of the revolution can help the revolutionization of more and more sectors of the masses, something that the revolutionary proletariat will later satisfactorily resolve with the practice and theory of the People’s War, but which as a problem inherent to the Proletarian Revolution has already begun to be posed since October. And, as the LR has already pointed out in the past, throughout the Russian revolution and the civil war we found in a germinal way many of the characteristics of the future People’s War[67], which, far from the reductionist vision to which revisionism subjects it as a kind of military technique only applicable in peasant conditions, it is the way that the conscious proletariat has found so that this revolutionary law that informs of the ineluctability of civil war to overthrow the dominant classes, becomes another moment of revolutionary development and expansion. Although, due to the material development of the revolutionary subject and the historical conditions, in the end, the Russian civil war could not take this form, as the LR itself has also been careful to point out[67]. It is enough, in the present work, to note that this problem, the relationship that the first proletarian revolutions have with the way in which they necessarily had to conduct their civil wars with the emergence of the People’s War as the universal military strategy of the proletariat and the Communist Party, as the highest authority and governing body of the entire process, clearly seems to be a more than fertile field for the Summation. What there is no possible doubt about is that, without the revolutionary defeatism championed by the Party of a New Type in Russia, the Bolshevik Party could never have educated the working class to end up taking power in October, nor have laid the foundations for a shift in the international correlation of forces of the vanguard that allowed the constitution of the Communist International and from it to the rest of the proletarian revolutions of the Cycle. Revolutionary defeatism is at the very basis of all the work of October, playing a key role in its process of the break of the Bolsheviks with their social democratic infancy, and its formulation is a feature in itself of political maturity in which the proletariat has entered since its historical split into two wings.

5. Revolutionary defeatism today

As we have explained throughout this document, the slogan of revolutionary defeatism, the call to act in pursuit of the defeat of one’s own government in the reactionary and imperialist war, is the only position that, due to its content, meets the scientific and revolutionary requirements at the level of the historical mission of the proletariat. Scientific because it adapts to the understanding of historical materialism of phenomena such as war, peace and imperialism, and impels the proletariat to study and delve theoretically into these issues, since, if it did not do so, it would not be able to sustain genuinely vanguard politics. Revolutionary because, supported by the General Line of the Revolution, this policy is the consistent expression of proletarian internationalism in the face of a certain conflict and its adaptation to the framework in which each detachment is located, that is, it is the Political Line, which arranges and guides the proletarian forces in pursuit of combating all forms of opportunism while creating the conditions (which currently depend on the degree of development in which the process of reconstitution finds itself) so that, through the use of their military line, they destroy the old bourgeois power.

These three moments are fully identifiable with the phases of the process of reconstitution of communism and the beginning of the revolution —ideological reconstitution, political fusion with the advanced masses of the labor movement and the beginning of the People’s War— this is the path that the Bolshevik Party opened. In the last decades of the 19th century, the vanguard in Russia went through a first fundamental moment, in which it was won over by Marxism, and whose main task was to learn and assume its theory, which from the problem that concerns us here about war fundamentally implies the apprehension of the undeniable internationalist character that for scientific socialism every project of proletarian social emancipation must have and of the materialist understanding of the military phenomenon. Armed with that vanguard theory that they took finished via the Second International, the vanguard can outline the strategy of the Russian revolution and outline its own tactics-as-plan to constitute a Party that co-opts more and more sectors of the working class for the revolution. This implies greater weight and development of the Bolshevik political line, now that its capacity for social impact is greater, it is now moving outside the reduced first environment of the vanguard, and the social dialectic of the class struggle takes precedence. What stands out in this aspect is the uncompromising defense of the right to self-determination (without which there is no internationalism and there would be no way to combat the tendency to negate democracy that imperialism entails) and revolutionary defeatism. The latter highlights and helps the understanding of the proletariat, from its vanguard to the broad masses mobilized by the imperialist war, to understand the connection and the leap that exists between its political struggle against its “own” bourgeoisie and the step to the field of military combat. This is exactly what would happen during the First World War, when the Bolshevik Party completed its process of reconstitution, that is, its fusion with the most combative and advanced elements of the working class, its practical vanguard, and made possible the transformation of the policy of opposition to the war of the imperialists into the revolutionary civil war waged by workers and peasants, which will be the form that the class struggle takes at the end of 1917 and in the subsequent civil war.

This brief review of the history of Bolshevism informs us of the content and nature of revolutionary activity in each phase of the process of reconstitution of the Party of a New Type and, after its constitution, the subsequent beginning of the People’s War. Naturally, the fact that theory, politics or the military fundamentally predominate in each period does not mean that the other two elements are not present and have a necessary role —such as the permanent need for the self-defense of the vanguard at all times. However, this provision establishes a correct hierarchy in the tasks that the vanguard has at hand in each phase, while warning about the main dangers of that junction. The Bolshevik experience teaches us about the general importance that ideology maintains at all times as the guiding principle of the revolution, and how theoretical strength, which is what gives, in the first place, the vanguard character to the most advanced sectors of the proletariat, is the premise for the entire subsequent revolutionary project.

But it also warns us negatively about this matter, the exhaustion of the past Cycle of revolutions means that the proletariat, today, lacks a vanguard theory to which it would simply be enough to adhere to and learn, undertaking that, in itself, costed the Russian vanguard several decades since its first breaks with populism. Precisely the revolutionary impotence in which the proletariat has been mired for decades is the expression of the exhaustion of a whole series of theoretical and historical premises that in their day made the beginning of the WPR possible, and that today require the proletariat to settle accounts with them, synthesis and future projection of the revolutionary class struggle deployed during the last century and adaptation to the current development of the sciences. In other words, the task of the ideological reconstitution of communism as a preliminary step and without which there is no reconstitution of the Communist Party, a task that is historical and affects the entire international proletariat. That is why the line of separation between reaction and revolution, today, cannot be, as Bolshevism proposed in its revolutionary youth, in the simple terrain of politics, in that recognition of the extension of the proletarian class struggle to the need for its dictatorship or the 21 conditions of the Communist International, but is situated instead in a terrain that precedes it, that of ideology, which is precisely what informs the historical problems that the WPR and the instruments and phases in which the proletariat —today its vanguard— must be forged for its relaunch.

That is why today it is not enough to raise the slogan of revolutionary defeatism. Its consistent and complete defense —and not one of its mutilated versions that abound within the current ICM— can serve to position itself in the internationalist and anti-imperialist camp, but it is not enough to sustain a genuinely revolutionary position. And, without linking it to the needs for ideological and political reconstitution that communism is going through today, advocating for revolutionary defeatism in the abstract, separated from the real conditions of the class struggle and the correlation of forces that it occupies in the Marxism itself is condemning oneself to a position of powerlessness. For this reason, from the pages of Línea Proletaria, we have taken care, in our analyzes and positions on the war in Ukraine, to link this slogan with the work of reconstitution that the entire theoretical vanguard currently has to carry out. For this reason, in the editorial of the previous issue, we pointed out to the entire vanguard, and not as a task that can be limited to certain acronyms, that the consistent defense of revolutionary defeatism in the present war can —and must— be linked to the task of the Summation, allowing a greater scientific understanding of the proletarian experience of the past Cycle, the only way to counteract the ideological hegemony of the bourgeoisie and its spokespersons within the communist movement. Only by linking revolutionary defeatism with the current needs of the vanguard, which require, above all, putting their own theoretical and cultural training first to contribute to the process of reworking Marxism as a proletarian conception of the world, in struggle against all forms of bourgeois ideology, is how it can be stopped from remaining a mere sterile call and can serve to influence the current stage of the vanguard, even if it is on the small scale on which revolutionary communism moves today, and prepare the conditions to make the revolutionary civil war again a real possibility.

We know perfectly well that, for the opportunists of all stripes, accustomed as they are to reasoning within the limited range of the immediate possibilities that bourgeois politics places before them and closed to understanding that the key lies in creating the conditions that progressively enable the emergence of new politics, this call we are making will be anything but practical. But given that going against the tide is one of the characteristics of Marxism-Leninism, it is not particularly surprising that its enemies —whose absolute reason to be is, precisely, their adaptation to the direction of the tide— always consider it hardly achievable. And the development of Leninist politics and their ability to penetrate into the very essence of things are not an instant continuation of class politics and their struggles in their spontaneous procession within the framework of bourgeois civilization, but are the mediated result of the conquests that the class struggle has theoretically synthesized on a historical scale, of Marxism as a revolutionary worldview. That is why we would like to end this article with the following quote from Lenin, which well condenses that spirit of rebellion against all the narrow-mindedness of opportunism and which, read from the current conditions of 2023, forces all the conscious proletarians to question themselves about what it means to raise, in a “practical” way, the issue from the point of view of “socialism and class struggle” today:

“‘There is only one practical issue —victory or defeat for one’s country,’ Kautsky, lackey of the opportunists, has written, in concord with Guesde, Plekhanov and Co. Indeed, if one were to forget socialism and the class struggle, that would be the truth. However, if one does not lose sight of socialism, that is untrue. Then there is another practical issue: should we perish as blind and helpless slaves, in a war between slave-holders, or should we fall in ‘attempts at fraternisation’ between the slaves, with the aim of casting off slavery?
Such, in reality, is the ‘practical’ issue.”[68]

Committee for Reconstitution
(Spanish State)

August 2023

Notes

[1] For example, in the field of military knowledge, we recommend the reader pp. 7–9 or 30–32 of LÍNEA PROLETARIA, #7, December 2022.

[2] Marx to Engels, 25 September 1857; in MARX, K.; ENGELS, F. Collected Works. Volume 40. International Publishers. New York, 1983, p. 186. [All the bold used in the quotes in this document is always our own – Editor’s Note.]

[3] ENGELS, F., The Origin of the Family, Private Property and the State; in MARX, K.; ENGELS, F. Selected Works in three volumes. Volume 3. Progress Publishers. Moscow, 1976, p. 571.

[4] LENIN, V. I., Once Again on the Trade Unions; in Collected Works. Volume 32. Progress Publishers. Moscow, 1973, p. 32.

[5] ENGELS, F., Herr Eugen Dühring’s Revolution in Science; in MARX, K.; ENGELS, F. Collected Works. Volume 25. International Publishers. New York, 1986, p. 171.

[6] Había que tomar las armas: sobre los fundamentos materiales de Octubre [Arms Had to Be Taken Up: On the Material Foundations of October]; in LÍNEA PROLETARIA, #2, December 2017, p. 54.

[7] “[T]he revolution is necessary, therefore, not only because the ruling class cannot be overthrown in any other way, but also because the class overthrowing it can only in a revolution succeed in ridding itself of all the muck of ages and become fitted to found society anew.” MARX, K.; ENGELS, F. The German Ideology; in Collected Works. Volume 5. International Publishers, New York, 1975, p. 53.

[8] To delve deeper into this issue, but in the case of the handling of the national question, see ¡Abajo el chovinismo español de gran nación! [Down with Spanish Great-Nation Chauvinism!]; in LÍNEA PROLETARIA, #1, July 2017, pp. 16–17.

[9] MARX, K., Inaugural Address of the Working Men’s International Association; in MARX, K.; ENGELS, F. Collected Works. Volume 20. International Publishers, New York, 1985, p. 13.

[10] Ibidem.

[11] LENIN, V. I., Under a False Flag; in Collected Works. Volume 21. Progress Publishers. Moscow, 1974, pp. 148–149. Note that not only is internationalism a concept that the proletariat picks up and elevates from the revolutionary youth of the bourgeoisie, but also its consistent application in the case of war, revolutionary defeatism, has its roots in the precedents of the revolutionary past of this class.

[12] We will delve a little more into this question in future pages. For now it is worth remembering that revolutionary criticism was already very clear about this link between war (even world war) and revolution as early as 1848. Marx said this as a way to reverse the revolutionary decline that was already occurring by the end of that historic year: “The liberation of Europe, whether brought about by the struggle of the oppressed nationalities for their independence or by overthrowing feudal absolutism, depends therefore on the successful uprising of the French working class. Every social upheaval in France, however, is bound to be thwarted by the English bourgeoisie, by Great Britain’s industrial and commercial domination of the world. Every partial social reform in France or on the European continent as a whole, if designed to be lasting, is merely a pious wish. And only a world war can overthrow the old England, as only this can provide the Chartists, the party of the organised English workers, with the conditions for a successful rising against their gigantic oppressors. Only when the Chartists head the English Government will the social revolution pass from the sphere of utopia to that of reality. But any European war in which England is involved is a world war, waged in Canada as in Italy, in East Indies as in Prussia, in Africa as on the Danube. A European war will be the first result of a successful workers’ revolution in France. England will head the counter-revolutionary armies, just as it did during the Napoleonic period, but through the war itself it will be thrown to the head of the revolutionary movement and it will repay the debt it owes in regard to the revolution of the eighteenth century.
The table of contents for 1849 reads: Revolutionary rising of the French working class, world war.” MARX, K., The Revolutionary Movement; in MARX, K.; ENGELS, F. Collected Works. Volume 8. International Publishers, New York, 1977, p. 215.

[13] MARX, K., The Civil War in France; in MARX, K.; ENGELS, F. Collected Works. Volume 22. International Publishers, New York, 1986, pp. 353–354.

[14] Resolution of the Second Congress of the Socialist International, which can be consulted in TABER, M. (ed.), Under the Socialist Banner. Resolutions of the Second International, 1889–1912. Haymarket Books. Chicago, 2021, p. 35.

[15] Under a False Flag; in LENIN, Op. cit., p. 146.

[16] Engels to August Bebel, 13–14 September 1866; in MARX, K.; ENGELS, F. Collected Works. Volume 47. International Publishers. New York, 1995, p. 487. Although Engels, unlike the pacifist deviation within the Second International later, was never deterred by this possibility: “That is the prospect for the moment [the world war and the massacre of millions on the battlefields] when the systematic development of mutual oneupmanship in armaments reaches its climax and finally brings forth its inevitable fruits. This is the pass, my worthy princes and statesmen, to which you in your wisdom have brought our ancient Europe. And when no alternative is left to you but to strike up the last dance of war —that will be no skin off our noses. The war may push us into the background for a while, it may wrest many a conquered base from our hands. But once you have unleashed the forces you will be unable to restrain, things can take their course: by the end of the tragedy you will be ruined and the victory of the proletariat will either have already been achieved or else inevitable.” MARX, K.; ENGELS, F. Collected Works. Volume 26. International Publishers, New York, 1990, p. 451.

[17] This is the amendment that was eventually added which Bolshevism strove to get included: “In case war should break out notwithstanding, they shall be bound to intervene for its speedy termination, and to employ all their forces to utilize the economic and political crisis created by the war in order to rouse the masses of the people and thereby hasten the downfall of capitalist class rule.” Quoted according to TABER, M. (ed.), Op. cit., p. 138.

[18] To delve deeper into these issues, we recommend Camino a Octubre [Road to October] in LA FORJA, #8, November 1995 and Había que tomar las armas: sobre los fundamentos materiales de Octubre [Arms Had to Be Taken Up: On the Material Foundations of October]; in LÍNEA PROLETARIA, #2, December 2017.

[19] LENIN, V. I., The Fall of Port Arthur; in Collected Works. Volume 8. Progress Publishers. Moscow, 1977, p. 50.

[20] Thus ended the Bolsheviks’ first proclamation on the Russo-Japanese War, indelibly linking the fate of the autocracy to the fate of their military adventure: “In the event of defeat, the war will lead above all to the collapse of the entire government system based on popular ignorance and deprivation, on oppression and violence.
They who sow the wind shall reap the whirlwind!
Long live the fraternal union of the proletarians of all countries fighting for complete liberation from the yoke of international capital! Long live Japanese Social-Democracy protesting against the war! Down with the ignominious and predatory tsarist autocracy!” LENIN, V. I., To the Russian Proletariat. Volume 41. Progress Publishers. Moscow, 1977, p. 113.

[21] Revolutionary Days, in LENIN, Op. cit., vol. 8, p. 107.

[22] The Revolutionary Army and the Revolutionary Proletariat; in LENIN, Ibidem, p. 563.

[23] Ibid., p. 565.

[24] “Any infatuation with quasi-constitutionalism, any exaggeration of the ‘positive’ role of the Duma by anybody, any appeals of the extreme Right Social-Democrats for moderation and sobriety —we have in our possession a most powerful weapon against them. This weapon is Clause 1 of the Congress resolution on insurrection.” LENIN, V. I., Report on the Unity Congress of the R.S.D.L.P.; in Collected Works. Volume 10. Progress Publishers. Moscow, 1978, p. 381.

[25] Regarding the process of reconstitution of the Bolshevik RSDLP, see Entre dos orillas (Between Two Sides); in LA FORJA, #16, February 1998.

[26] LENIN, V. I., War and Revolution; in Collected Works. Volume 24. Progress Publishers. Moscow, 1974, pp. 398, 402.

[27] For a systematic and in-depth study of the politics that led to the current war in Ukraine see Dr. Strangelove in Kyiv: prospects of the imperialist war in Ukraine.

[28] LENIN, V. I., Imperialism and the Split in Socialism; in Collected Works. Volume 23. Progress Publishers. Moscow, 1974, p. 106.

[29] A Caricature of Marxism and Imperialist Economism; in LENIN, V. I., Ibidem, p. 33.

[30] “The international conflicts in the third epoch [the imperialist one] have, in form, remained the same kind of international conflicts as those of the first epoch [Marx’s epoch], but their social and class content has changed radically. The objective historical situation has grown quite different.” Under a False Flag; in LENIN, Op. cit., vol. 21, pp. 148–149.

[31] Ibidem, pp. 143–144.

[32] “It is obvious that on this question (just as in discussing ‘patriotism’) it is not the defensive or offensive character of the war, but the interests of the class struggle of the proletariat, or to put it better —the interests of the international movement of the proletariat— that represent the sole criterion for considering and deciding the attitude of the Social-Democrats to any particular event in international relations.” LENIN, V. I., Bellicose Militarism and the Anti-Militarist Tactics of Social-Democracy; in Collected Works. Volume 15. Progress Publishers. Moscow, 1977, p. 199.

[33] Events in the Balkans and in Persia; in LENIN, V. I., Ibidem, p. 227.

[34] Reply to P. Kievsky (Y. Pyatakov); in LENIN, Op. cit., vol. 23, p. 25. Which does not mean, contrary to any simplistic imperialist economist interpretation, that it is not possible for certain sectors of the bourgeoisie to play a progressive role in the underdeveloped countries oppressed by imperialism.

[35] See for example its Movilización contra el gobierno de Marruecos [Mobilization Against the Government of Morocco], available here: https://frenteobrero.es/mobilacion-contra-el-gobierno-de-marruecos/

[36] Imperialism and the Split in Socialism; in LENIN, Op. cit., p. 117.

[37] The Collapse of the Second International; in LENIN, Op. cit., vol. 21, pp. 242–243.

[38] JOLL, J. The Second International, 1889-1914. Weidenfeld & Nicolson. London, 1968, p. 144.

[39] The Collapse…; in LENIN, Op. cit., pp. 221–222.

[40] JOLL, J., Op. cit., p. 176.

[41] Ibidem, p. 163.

[42] With the honorable exception of Serbian social-democracy, which flatly refused to vote for war credits and opposed the policy of its own government.

[43] Imperialism and the Split in Socialism; in LENIN, Op. cit., vol. 23, p. 118.

[44] LENIN, V. I., Notebooks on Imperialism; in Collected Works. Volume 39. Progress Publishers. Moscow, 1974, p. 241.

[45] LENIN, V. I., Greetings to the Italian Socialist Party Congress; in Collected Works. Volume 23. Progress Publishers. Moscow, 1974, p. 90.

[46] Principled Involved in War Issue; in LENIN, Ibidem, p. 160.

[47] “The only Marxist line in the world labour movement is to explain to the masses the inevitability and necessity of breaking with opportunism, to educate them for revolution by waging a relentless struggle against opportunism, to utilise the experiences of the war to expose, not conceal, the utter vileness of national-liberal labour politics.” Imperialism and the Split in Socialism; in LENIN, Ibid., p. 120.

[48] “Typical of the socialist parties of the epoch of the Second International was one that tolerated in its midst an opportunism built up in decades of the ‘peaceful’ period, an opportunism that kept itself secret, adapting itself to the revolutionary workers, borrowing their Marxist terminology, and evading any clear cleavage of principles. This type has outlived itself. If the war ends in 1915, will any thinking socialist be found willing to begin, in 1916, restoring the workers’ parties together with the opportunists, knowing from experience that in any new crisis all of them to a man (plus many other spineless and muddle-headed people) will be for the bourgeoisie, who will of course find a pretext to ban any talk of class hatred and the class struggle?” What Next?; in LENIN, Op. cit., vol. 21, p. 110.

[49] The Conference of the R.S.D.L.P. Abroad; in LENIN, Ibidem, p. 163.

[50] The Defeat of One’s Own Government in the Imperialist War; in LENIN, Ibid., p. 275.

[51] Its main instigator, Gustave Hervé, would end up, after savoring the sweetness of chauvinism and the opportunist panic caused by the proletarian revolution, founding the fascist Parti Socialiste National in 1919.

[52] The Conference…; in LENIN, Op. cit., p. 161.

[53] “. . . class struggle is impossible without dealing blows at one’s ‘own’ bourgeoisie, one’s ‘own’ government, whereas dealing a blow at one’s own government in wartime is (for Bukvoyed’s information) high treason, means contributing to the defeat of one’s own country. . . . A proletarian cannot deal a class blow at his government or hold out (in fact) a hand to his brother, the proletarian of the ‘foreign country’ which is at war with ‘our side’, without committing ‘high treason’, without contributing to the defeat, to the disintegration of his ‘own’, imperialist ‘Great’ Power.” The Defeat…; in LENIN, Ibid., p. 278–279.

[54] “Not forgetting the words of Marx that ‘the working men have no country’, the proletariat should take part, not in defending the old framework of the bourgeois states, but in creating a new framework for socialist republics.” Speech at G. V. Plekhanov’s Lecture; in LENIN, Op. cit., vol. 36, p. 295.

[55] The Position and Tasks of the Socialist International; in LENIN, Op. cit., vol. 21, pp. 38–39.

[56] Ibidem, p. 40. In the same vein: “There can be no talk in this connection about ‘illusions’ or their repudiation, since no socialist has ever guaranteed that this war (and not the next one), that today’s revolutionary situation (and not tomorrow’s) will produce a revolution. What we are discussing is the indisputable and fundamental duty of all socialists —that of revealing to the masses the existence of a revolutionary situation, explaining its scope and depth, arousing the proletariat’s revolutionary consciousness and revolutionary determination, helping it to go over to revolutionary action, and forming, for that purpose, organisations suited to the revolutionary situation.” The Collapse…; in LENIN, Ibid., pp. 216–217.

[57] “As for declaring propaganda of revolution ‘inopportune’, this objection rests on a confusion of concepts usual among socialists in the Romance countries: they confuse the beginning of a revolution with open and direct propaganda for revolution. In Russia, nobody places the beginning of the 1905 Revolution before January 9, 1905, whereas revolutionary propaganda, in the very narrow sense of the word, the propaganda and the preparation of mass action, demonstrations, strikes, barricades, had been conducted for years prior to that. The old Iskra, for instance, began to propagandise the matter at the end of 1900, as Marx did in 1847, when nobody thought as yet of the beginning of a revolution in Europe.” Revolutionary Marxists at the International Socialist Conference, September 5–8, 1915; in LENIN, Ibid., p. 392.

[58] LENIN, V. I., Proposals Submitted by the Central Committee of the R.S.D.L.P. to the Second Socialist Conference; in Collected Works. Volume 22. Progress Publishers. Moscow, 1974, pp. 176–177.

[59] The Position…; in LENIN, Op. cit., vol. 21, pp. 40.

[60] The Defeat…; in LENIN, Ibidem, p. 278.

[61] The Peace Program; in LENIN, Op. cit., vol. 22, p. 163. Another sample: “Actually, talking peace to bourgeois governments turns out to be deception of the people. The groups of capitalists who have drenched the world in blood for the sake of dividing territories, markets and concessions cannot conclude an ‘honourable’ peace. They can conclude only a shameful peace, a peace based on the division of the spoils, on the partition of Turkey and the colonies.” Letters from Afar. Fourth Letter; in LENIN, Op. cit., vol. 23, p. 336.

[62] And this does not mean, as social-chauvinism of the economist-imperialist type maintains, that the right of nations to self-determination is only achievable by the proletariat in power. As a democratic measure that it is, it can perfectly be carried out, in certain circumstances, by the bourgeoisie, even in the imperialist era, just like other measures listed by Lenin, such as the renunciation of annexations. What would never be carried out by the bourgeoisie, and which is what is being talked about here, is the renunciation with immediate effect of all those measures without which we cannot speak of a democratic and consistent peace. Peace of this type, which is what the proletariat, in its first experience in power after October, carried out and demonstrated that it was indeed a vanguard fighter for democracy of a greater significance than the bourgeoisie had ever been in its revolutionary youth. Naturally, the fact that this peace is based on these firmer conditions has nothing to do with clerical and utopian ideas of perpetual peace or peace at all costs, because as long as bourgeois power and the bases for said power survive, the proletariat will be threatened by the danger of war, as confirmed by the historical experience with the imperialist intervention in the Land of the Soviets a few months after the signing of peace in 1918.

[63] Reply to P. Kievsky…; in LENIN, V. I., Op. cit., p. 25.

[64] “In any case, if we consider the emergence of the proletariat as a revolutionary class, its formation as a subject, as a universal historical process, the necessity clearly appears, precisely by relying in the first place on the basic and elemental domain of the political structure, for the proletariat to appear first, on a large operational scale, as a dominant class rather than as a revolutionary class. This, as the LR has already pointed out previously, has its expression on the ideological level in the necessity for the theory and practice of the dictatorship of the proletariat to precede the theory and practice of the party of a new type.” Había que tomar las armas: sobre los fundamentos materiales de Octubre [Arms Had to Be Taken Up: On the Material Foundations of October]; en LÍNEA PROLETARIA, #2, p. 55.

[65] Reply to P. Kievsky…; in LENIN, V. I., Op. cit., p. 26–27.

[66] In this regard, see Octubre: lo viejo y lo nuevo [October: Old and New]; in EL MARTINETE #2, September 2007.

[67] LÍNEA PROLETARIA, #2, Op. cit., pp. 55–56.

[68] The Slogan of Civil War Illustrated; in LENIN, Op. cit., vol. 21, p. 182.

On Insurrectionism and the Smoldering Embers of the October Cycle

And what about the second mass vector of the French crisis? The latest insurrection in the republic of the banlieues was triggered by the usual fuse: bourgeois despotism in a working-class suburb, the murder of a young man at the hands of a uniformed bastard. The news could have been from Clichy-sous-Bois in 2005, but they are from Nanterre in 2023. Once the facts are known, a procession takes place: the civil servant-activist against racism, the young eco-feminist antifa and the revisionist geezer demand more social equipment for the slums, they beg for job opportunities for workers, perhaps another police mod… blah, blah, blah. They haven not understood a thing. They ask for explanations for the police officer acting like a police officer! Once the facts themselves are known, an explosion occurs: the mortified masses set fire to the periphery, there is no list of complaints and they attack the centers of power that are closest to them: here a school, there an employment office, always a police station. Better educated than those who call themselves organizers of the revolution and wear medals as slum militants, they directly attack the police for being the police, because their badges are the counterpart of the non-place occupied by the exploited and humiliated proletarian in the bourgeois and republican France. The temporal concomitance of the banlieue insurrection with the official rebellion highlights two things. One. There is a social abyss between the protest of the middle classes and the mutiny of the proletarian periphery: the former is the immense cloud of dust generated by the collapse of the social state in Western Europe; the latter is the daily effect of the social state in Western Europe. And two. Any revolutionary attempt to merge both movements into an anti-capitalist program is doomed in advance. Not because it is impossible for both to converge —although that has not happened in decades— but because in no case can that convergence be revolutionary, since there is no continuity between reformism and revolution, there is no socialist immanence in the proletarian mass to excite in order to repeal the logic of the reproduction of the bourgeois world.

We say socialist, but we could say anarchist, Trotskyist or Hoxhaist because the determinist conception of the revolution affects all the old working-class traditions that strive to hegemonize resistance movements. This includes Maoism, the most advanced expression of Marxism during the October Cycle. If we take the word of one of its most notable heralds, we see that the Communist Party of India (Maoist) —CPI (Maoist)— has mentioned several times, so far this year, the fight against government reforms in France[3]. The CPI (Maoist) “from its soul and heart gives solidarity to the ongoing French working class movements and encourages it to hold the banner high of the workers Red flag”; denounces the revisionist parties because they “are trying all its effort to destabilize the ongoing workers movements”; and calls on the “genuine Communist and revolutionary forces” to fight against revisionism and for socialism, considering “[i]t is necessary at present for the French working class to go for general strike in order to break the spine of the system.” We have to admit that we are surprised by the lightness with which the Naxal comrades relate the class struggles in France, because if there is a red hue with any influence in the French movement, it is the yellowish red of revisionism and, fundamentally, of opportunism. Having said this, and in what is unfortunately less surprising in the Maoist house, the CPI (Maoist) endorses the trade union–party–revolution logic. Because only presupposing the revolutionary virtuality of any resistance movement under the capitalist system (trade union), can it be argued that avoiding its destabilization, its diversion from its natural course by revisionism, is the task of the revolutionaries (party), on the way for organizing the general strike to break the system (revolution). We will not get into what the general strike–break the spine of the system axis means within the Naxalite canon for now: from a strict reading of its statements we will conclude that the CPI (Maoist) makes the interruption of capitalist production the immediate means to provoke the collapse of the bourgeois regime; from a generous review of its line we can extract that the general strike would be referring to a set of devices for the accumulation of forces of the working class from its immediate demands, towards the formation of an insurgent force led by a Maoist party. The differences between both extremes are gradual, in quantity, and do not alter the quality of the insurrectional-spontaneist conception that ties together each of the general moments of the revolutionary tactics delimited for the working class of France by the CPI (Maoist).

However, the Leninist dialectic places us before two certainties that ruin the economistic proposal of the Indian comrades: imperialism is the prelude to the socialist revolution and the split of socialism is the objective result of the plenitude achieved by capitalism. Indeed, capitalism in a generic form, and imperialism as its superior and irreversible phase, place the human species before the material possibility of choosing between Communism or barbarism. And this is a choice —the communist one— in all the depth of the term: it requires a conscious subject who, in a volitional act, decides to opt for that horizon and determines their entire being based on the objective requirements of its achievement, synthesized in the Marxist revolutionary cosmology —because as dialectical materialism teaches, theory is inseparable from the vanguard. As we have insisted, there is no mechanism inserted in class society that gradually and naturally makes us transition as a species from capitalism to Communism. And the historical fate of the socialist movement, its objective split, is the practical witness of this circumstance. At its dawn, the labor movement came to have its own internal cultural codes and represent a magnificent social fabric woven together by an entire mutualist system of resistance. Legacy of all revolutionary traditions, the proletariat created, under the leadership of a socialist vanguard, the most appropriate mediations to establish itself in its relations with the rest of the classes of society and to be a revolutionary party. Even if it was not revolution-making. Because the social democrat, as such, was the true Sisyphus of the emancipatory cause. But at the moment when capitalism stabilized and articulated its financial and monopolistic dominance on a planetary scale, the perennial movement of mass society became the normalcy and its revolutionary character was constrained to repetition, to the incessant reproduction of the movement on its axis of rotation. The social democratic mass party became its opposite, expressing the new place of the labor movement in the imperialist stage. Then socialism splits into two antagonistic parties, the bourgeois workers’ party —revisionist, which accumulates forces through the rotation of the mass resistance movement— and the revolutionary proletarian party —communist, which must generate mediations from without to break the premises on which that resistance is sustained.

The Leninist dialectic of imperialism and revolution places the subject as a determining factor in the communist transformation of society. The form of the revolutionary subject is enunciated by Lenin, based on a scientific socialist law (revolutionary consciousness is a product which is external to the spontaneous mass movement) that is still social-democratic: without revolutionary theory there can be no revolutionary movement. The communist consciousness of the proletariat —the rationalization of revolutionary praxis by the vanguard— is the premise and condition of possibility of the Communist Party. And again the same conscious choice, the most profound one we face as a species, revitalized at the last moment of the October Cycle by the Peruvian Maoists: the revolution depends on the communists, on the communist parties. But up to this point, the vanguard-masses form of the Communist Party (scientific socialism + labor movement) continues to respond to a historical dynamic that precedes it, which is the result of the action of another revolutionary class (the bourgeoisie) that rides the powerful social forces unleashed by the capitalist mode of production, making politics the axis of its activity and the conquest of power, of dominance over the state, its highest goal. The content that the new type of proletarian party must take charge of —recently split from the old workers’ party— is marked by a dissolving, revolutionary mass movement that sweeps away everything in most of the world —whose typical face is that of the landless peasant chained to semi-feudality— and that in the handful of imperialist metropolises, where the bourgeoisie experiences the political crisis of its conquered monopolistic maturity for the first time, it finds that nothing has been decided: the capitalist world is teetering and we must launch an assault —only the liquidationist will say that arms should not have been taken up— and a revolutionary direction must be procured for the unstable torrent of masses whose best section, not in vain, has been educated for generations in the cultural codes and ideological certainties of the shared socialist horizon, formed between the walls of the people’s house in which the echoes of Marseille resounded vigorously, where the smell of the barricade lingered and the crackling of the fire was felt: the proletariat necessarily takes the revolutionary baton of the insurrection of the nineteenth-century. The historical intertwining of the bourgeois and proletarian revolution marks the October Cycle. It has to do with what we have called the historical masses-state dialectic: the political direction of the ongoing social movement to conquer power was the objective foundation that the International Communist Movement (ICM) faced in its beginnings, the content of which the revolutionary subject had to take charge during the first cycle of the WPR. There was a rational correspondence between this democratic historical-political opening of the socialist revolution and the insurrectional paradigm. But the insurrections promoted by the Komintern fail one after another. The Bolsheviks draw universal lessons from these failures (theory of socialism in one country), but their rationalization is conditioned by their ideology, by a subject who is a material part of that same concrete reality. Precisely because of these conditions, from the perspective of the proletarian military line, defeats are codified as problems of application of the insurrectionary line and attempts are made to mend them on a political-organizational level, without altering the Marxist doctrine on revolutionary violence and its connection with the construction of the proletarian movement (see Neuberg’s Armed Insurrection, despite everything, a brilliant effort by the Komintern as a collective intellectual of the internationalist proletariat).

But the ideological support of this particular configuration of the relation between the subject and object of the revolution had to do, ultimately, with the scientistic character of the October paradigm. The vanguard theory ended up, during the First Cycle of the WPR, making of the laws of the revolution an object independent of the revolutionary subject. Maoism allows us to verify from its heights this problem that runs with the first great wave of the world revolution. Thus, the law of revolutionary violence is an object recognized by all Maoists. But most of them defend that people’s war is only possible in oppressed countries, while for imperialist countries they prescribe insurrection as the instrument for taking power. Scientism acts like this: on a general bed, the law of revolutionary violence (which precedes the ICM), events accumulate, data is recorded. But there is no transformation of the law. It is unalterable. At most there are revelations, parts of reality that would not have been sufficiently explored: that is why Mao can discover that in the semi-feudal China oppressed by imperialism revolutionary violence must take the form of a protracted war. But we insist, according to the scientistic conception that Maoism upholds, revolutionary praxis, the objective transformation of social reality, would not yield qualitative leaps in the objective laws of the revolution, that is, in the objective social relations that the subject creates in its communist struggle. And this is very significant, because the scientistic assumptions of Maoism come into direct collision with the universal contributions that the historical experience of the ICM has received from the Maoists themselves: starting with the people’s war, not to mention the proletarian cultural revolution. And it so happens that this positivism recedes with respect to science to become subjective idealism: practice as the criterion of truth is canceled by the authority of the Maoist observer. Here we say Maoist, but we could say Hoxhaist, Trotskyist, anarchist or socialist, since all of them transgress the materialist principle that Brecht, in his Galileo Galilei, puts in the mouth of the Italian: “The sum of the angles in a triangle cannot be changed according to the requirements of the Curia.” The worldview twists data to keep the principle of its paradigm uncorrupted, even if it is at the cost of ignoring historical communist action and reducing its legacy to an icon. This is why for the majority of Marxist-Leninist-Maoists the insurrection is still valid in the urban and proletarian landscape, despite Reval, Hamburg, Guangzhou, Shanghai, Asturias and an endless etcetera. Failure is not incorporated dialectically into the universal process of the WPR, into its intellectual understanding by the Marxist vanguard… but neither is success!, as it is restricted to its appearance, to the immediate context in which it took place: the people’s war is celebrated, but it is marginalized as an exotic product, of peasants who waited for centuries for the mystery of their revolutionary leadership by the proletariat, by a class alien to their world. Idolatry. Fetishism that spontaneously and naturally conceals the objective social relations of all kinds forged by the revolutionary subject on the path of Communism.

But every fetish has its kernel of truth, its roots in the material relations established by men. Even idolatry: that is why Rome remains where it remains, even with the displacements caused by the Copernican revolution. In the case that concerns us, the kernel of truth is provided by the universal mechanism of constitution of the revolutionary subject in the October Cycle, the general form of the proletarian party of a new type: the exteriority between the communist vanguard —revolutionary consciousness— and the mass movement —social being. Without going any further, the process of reconstitution of the Communist Party of Peru (PCP) was carried out through the assimilation by the Marxist vanguard of the most advanced historical achievements of the world revolution (mainly, the experience of the Chinese proletariat), the establishment of the general line and its political concretion for the construction of a pre-party movement in the direction of starting the people’s war. In the Peru of the last century, the communists could still trust that the spark would light the prairie, that the revolutionary vanguard of the proletariat would merge with a peasant mass movement, still dissolving the old relations in the countryside, to start the people’s war. The masses-state dialectic still had something to contribute as a lever for the cause of the international proletariat. And the Senderista fire burned the prairie, but did not ignite the city, no matter how much it raised the temperature of Lima to a point unbelievable for any revisionist. Three decades later, no Maoist party has surpassed the PCP’s bar in building the revolutionary movement in urban areas. But let’s move on to the universal of this experience and connect it with what we know about imperialism and revolution, taking advantage of the perspective that the concluded October Cycle offers us.

If due dialectical attention is paid, the experience of the PCP teaches us that the construction of the pre-party movement of the communist vanguard is carried out from without the mass movement. This is the application of Lenin’s theory —liquidated by revisionism— on the workers’ party of a new type. But the PCP goes further by integrating the legacy of the Chinese revolutionaries into its general line: the (re)constitution of the Communist Party and its consecutive militarization for the beginning of the People’s War implies that the mass work of the communist vanguard goes in a conscious and planned way from political line to military line. The first is the form that the mass line takes for the accumulation of forces between the different strata of the vanguard, strata whose difference is measured in qualitative terms, depending on their degree of relation with communist ideology and politics. The second is the mass line for the accumulation of forces among the large masses of the class. And if we dare to progress and take the perspective of the Plan of Reconstitution, we see that ordering the political mass line requires the split of the Marxist-Leninist vanguard with respect to the labor movement: this guarantees the ideological independence of the proletariat, for the pre-party movement to be organized from revolutionary theory, around which ideological and political relations of a new type are articulated.

This outward split of the vanguard is organically linked to its subsequent fusion with the mass movement. But this fusion also implies a moment of split, on a qualitatively different basis. This is where the military mass line comes in. Because the reconstitution of the Communist Party does not consist of diluting the communist vanguard in the struggle for the demands of the working class, in making it its leader. Once reconstituted, the Communist Party splits the mass movement, lifts it militarily from its natural soil and organizes it as a front of the New Power.

And this is given that, despite the surprisingly naïve reading that the CPI (Maoist) makes of the reformist demands of the French labor movement, the spontaneous movement of the class is no longer, cannot be in the conditions of mature, transformative capitalism, dissolving, nor overflowing in revolutionary-proletarian terms. This is why the experience of the PCP is a milestone for communists around the world. Because it allows us to revolutionize the general line of the ICM (Ideology–Party–People’s War–New Power) pointing directly to the logic that must preside over the Second Cycle of the WPR: the historical vanguard-Party dialectic. The new content of the proletarian revolution is no longer determined by the objective revolutionary rhythm of the capitalist social process. Its only determination is the objective laws created by the revolutionary subject during the First Cycle of the WPR. Quite a materialist sacrilege for the vulgar agnostic and the subjective idealist. The Communist Party leading a people’s war does not take, nor excite, nor accelerate the political axis of resistance around which the worker revolves, reproducing their exploitation: it simply consciously breaks it to volitionally open the transition phase from class society to Communism. It is the universal logic created by the revolutionary subject throughout the October Cycle. It was not anywhere. Lenin and Stalin, Mao and Gonzalo, the class in motion as a party of a new type has generated it through its revolutionary praxis. Unthinkable without an Engels, a Marx and the historical experience that they codified as vanguard theory for an entire historical cycle of revolutions, whose rational basis continues to be the order of the day. Sisyphus is completely freed from the curse: the Communist Party as a unique system of organizations, as a revolutionary movement that implements a planned civil war, is the negation of the negation of the old socialist labor movement, through the October Cycle. This law of dialectics cannot be changed by the needs of the Maoists, who persevere —including the Gonzalist family[4]— in the mechanistic curse: wanting to prevent the revisionist parties from diverting the labor movement from its supposed revolutionary immanence, they can only lag behind them, following their same path, just as it happened to the bulk of the Comintern parties with respect to social democracy.

Let us now return to the kingdom of the Fifth French Republic. What has been said up to this point of the general history of the labor movement applies to any form of resistance within bourgeois society. There is no room in the banlieue for the anarchist and spontaneist idealization of the popular revolt. In that unofficial republic, constant gaps open, power vacuums emerge. It is the pit where the great unorganized masses survive. But the workers who remain there are not revolutionaries in hibernation waiting for the warmth of a vanguard to guide them. There is no prairie. What the revolutionary militant of any category (from Maoists to anarchists, including anyone who has gone astray in this whole reconstitution thing) is going to tell them about the hardships of working-class life, about resistance and organization, they already know. They prove it every single day. There, authentic barricade leaders do stand out. And so what they need is a qualitatively different horizon, on a higher plane. They need to be provided with the means to be able to choose: Communism or barbarism.

At the moment, the subjective cultural and political conditions that exist in the proletarian slums mean that the workers can only choose some variety of barbarism. As a sign of the rottenness of the contemporary bourgeois regime, some choose the barbarism that least resembles the dominant barbarism, which is capable of presenting itself as an authentic alternative to the current way of life, to the point that some barricade leaders —representatives of the practical vanguard— decide that this ideology is worth fighting and dying for. It is then that all the alarms go off among the European guardians of the law and order —the French cop and the Flemish liberal, the Polish ultra and the German identitarian, the Hungarian patriot and the Spanish social-fascist— who call the slum, like the British soldier did in the best times of the Ulster, a “no-go area.” How long has it been since the proletariat of the imperialist metropolises, as a revolutionary class, inspired this type of panic among their oppressors? We insist on clearing any spontaneous impulse: the entire organic system with which the banlieue is equipped to survive is naturally prepared to detect intrusions. Unfortunately for the Maoist, the masses do not rise up awaiting their communist leadership: it is neither there nor is it expected. The key is that those who have nothing to lose except their chains are there. They are the objective basis of the proletarian revolution, the masses with whom the vanguard that is the expression of the conscious, volitional decision of the class towards Communism must be fused in a program of revolutionary transformation. The banlieue, the proletarian suburb, is the social soil that the Marxist vanguard must plow, fertilize and transform in the process of reconstitution of the Communist Party for the development of the People’s War. Where the communist mass line must transition that social framework from demobilized masses to militarily organized masses. But first, and to be worthy of the name, the Marxist vanguard must take care of placing the proletarian worldview at the level of the universal knowledge and the revolutionary experience of the WPR.

That this, the Summation of the October Cycle, is a task that calls upon all communists without exception, that is not limited to the imperialist countries and that does not leave those who lead ongoing revolutionary processes exempt, is demanded by the historical and political course of the WPR. But those who objectively occupy a vanguard position in the ICM also show it with their statements. That the Naxalite comrades refer to the movement of the labor aristocracy of the imperialist countries as “a living inspiration” for the masses of India is, to say the least, complicated even from a narrowly national perspective of the revolution in India[5]. With our strength, minuscule compared to the CPI (Maoist), and wishing the happiest outcome for the people’s war, what is pointed out here expresses our struggle for the strengthening of the revolutionary left in all countries. Far from idolatry, hypocritical solidarity and self-serving support —so costly to the interests of the revolutionary proletariat, as demonstrated by the liquidation of the people’s war in Nepal— from the Line of Reconstitution we practice two-line struggle as an unavoidable part of proletarian internationalism, because like the Leninist Galileo that Brecht carved, we know that “the only truth that gets through will be what we force through” and that “the victory of reason will be the victory of people who are prepared to reason.”

Footnotes

[3] In this regard we have taken two statements from the Central Committee of the CPI (Maoist), widely and uncritically disseminated, as per usual, by international Maoism: “From India to France” and the “Press Release” of 28/04/2023 for May Day. For the first one: https://icspwindia.wordpress.com/2023/03/29/from-india-to-france-declaration-of-cc-pcimaoist/ For the second one: https://bannedthought.net/India/CPI-Maoist-Docs/Statements-2023/2023-04-28-CC-StmtOnMayDay-Eng.pdf

[4] We do not want to stop insisting that our criticism, in its material foundations, points at Maoism as a whole, since to a greater or lesser extent all of its families share the assumptions, now obsolete, of the October paradigm. This is given that there is no worth in generically accepting “people’s war” as a military line, in the same way that it is not worth accepting “reconstitution” when it is used voluntarily to justify any vanguard activity. Thus, for example, the new International Communist League (ICL), of a Gonzalist tendency, defends the “universality of the people’s war” while delving into the spontaneous prejudices and platitudes typical of revisionism. Because only under an irrational deterministic fatalism can a boutade of the type of “the WPR is on the strategic offensive” be claimed in 2023. The Naxalites are right when, recently, they said that said analysis is subjective. And for communists, subjectivist voluntarism is characterized by making the object independent of the subject. That is to say: for the voluntarist, the proletarian revolution is a given objective process, which advances in its tasks with the circumstantial and political assistance of the revolutionary vanguard. In this way, the subject would be secondary, exterior to the objective mechanism. This poor view, which owes much to the old insurrectional paradigm and fails to assimilate the best lessons of the PCP, excludes the fusion of subject and object, objectively rejects the need for the Communist Party in Leninist terms —and, consequently, undermines the objective logic, historically determined by the experience of the ICM, for its reconstitution. It is normal that, under such premises, to measure the real situation of the ICM, those Gonzalists can ignore the reality of the communist vanguard! But to the relief of the ICL we will say that this voluntarist relation between subject and object (between vanguard and masses) is what all the Maoists prefigure, including the comrades of the CPI (Maoist), whose —as their statements about France demonstrate— claim that it is enough to provide the mass movement with the correct direction to go towards the conquest of power. Ultimately, and from that perspective, the difference between the reformist and the revolutionary would be gradual and would deal with the emphasis, energy and subjective commitment of the detachment (reduction of the Party to a sum of individuals) that has been placed at the head of the given process. Then, it would not be a question —as the Marxism of our time prescribes— of generating social relations of a new type from consciousness (concentric construction of the instruments of the revolution based on proletarian ideology: vanguard-Party dialectic), but rather the revolution would be constrained to the question of political leadership over the relations instituted by the social division of labor (be they called anarcho-union resistance, insurrectional movement, people’s war or even reconstitution… all trapped in a politicist logic with no road left for the communist proletariat: the masses-state dialectic). Voluntarism meets opportunistic determinism here, because their ideological bases and class positions are identical: subjective idealism, old Bernstein’s socialist ought. The Naxalites’ polemic intervention against the ICL, “The Stand of CPI (Maoist) on the formation of International Communist League (ICL),” repeats the platitudes of Maoism that have been previously discussed by the Line of Reconstitution. See, for example, “Tres artículos de la Línea de Reconstitución sobre el maoísmo” [Three Articles of the Line of Reconstitution on Maoism], a compendium published last March by Ediciones El Martinete. However, in the future we will have the opportunity to return to the two-line struggle that the Maoist wing of the ICM is going through, as it touches upon key aspects of the Summation. The Naxalite statement can be read here: https://bannedthought.net/India/CPI-Maoist-Docs/Statements-2023/2023-06-11-CC-CPI-MaoistStandOnICL-Full-Yellow-OCR-Eng.pdf

[5] Should we believe that the resistance of the labor aristocracy of an imperialist state contributes to the struggle of the masses of a country that the CPI (Maoist) defines as semi-feudal and semi-colonial? Is there really a “living inspiration” in 21st century European trade unionism for the development of the people’s war and the urban tactics of the revolution in India? Defending this must have already been awkward for a Marxist in India in the late 1960s, the time of the Great Proletarian Cultural Revolution in China, when the country-continent had 545 million inhabitants and 20% urban population (a rural-city ​​ratio similar to the Russia of the Great October Socialist Revolution). Subscribing to this approach 50 years later is directly unsustainable, given all the revolutionary baggage that the ICM accumulates, knowing the degree of penetration of capitalist relations on all fronts and when 490 million Indians (35% of the total) live in cities.

La caída del capitán Sankara, o por qué no se puede hacer la revolución sin las masas

Con el pecho acribillado a balazos, su Kaláshnikov tirado a pocos metros de distancia en el polvo seco de Uagadugú, el capitán de la “revolución” de Burkina Faso, Thomas Sankara, fue asesinado en un golpe palaciego el 15 de octubre de 1987. Varios miembros de su séquito militar y sus asesores yacían muertos en el lugar de la emboscada junto a él. Soldados que actuaban en nombre de ministros rivales dentro del gobernante Consejo Nacional de la Revolución (CNR) que él presidía arrojaron apresuradamente los cuerpos a un jeep y reaparecieron con palas en medio de la noche para arrojarles un poco de tierra en una fosa común cavada apresuradamente.

Con Thomas Sankara murió un “experimento” de reforma radical que había despertado las esperanzas de muchos en África e incluso en otros lugares. Burkina Faso fue el intento más reciente de encontrar un “camino independiente” hacia la liberación nacional sin una guerra revolucionaria de masas, sin la dirección de un partido político proletario genuino y sin la ciencia del Marxismo-Leninismo-pensamiento Mao Tse-tung. El golpe fue el sangriento desenlace de una obra cuyo final, como el de las tragedias griegas, estaba escrito en la forma misma.

Sankara no era de ninguna manera un comunista revolucionario (y la mayor parte del tiempo no pretendía serlo), pero su postura militante y antiimperialista, su estilo ufano y confiado, su “look” militar a lo Ché Guevara y, sobre todo, su intento poco ortodoxo de “revolucionar” uno de los países más pobres del mundo capturó la imaginación de muchos jóvenes e intelectuales africanos que siguieron de cerca sus innovaciones, del mismo modo que entre ellos su muerte se ha convertido en un tema de aguda controversia y ha planteado preguntas punzantes: ¿Qué tipo de revolución estaba liderando? ¿Era su camino uno que pudiera liberar a África?

* * *

Burkina Faso, anteriormente conocido como Alto Volta, es un país sin salida al mar cuya frontera norte se extiende a lo largo de 3 000 kilómetros del Sáhel, una región semiárida en el extremo sur del desierto del Sahara. Se encuentra en el cruce de rutas que penetraron en el África colonial. La conquista colonial del Alto Volta se remonta a un reinado de terror en 1895, en el que un capitán naval francés condujo a sus hombres a través de la meseta central, matando personas y animales, saqueando e incendiando aldeas. Como parte de la creación del imperio francés de África Occidental, sus fronteras se modificaron periódicamente hasta 1947. La gran mayoría de su población es rural, compuesta de pastores y campesinos cultivadores; su economía, nunca desarrollada, fue distorsionada y estancada primero por el saqueo colonial y luego devastada por repetidas sequías y hambrunas, trayendo consigo “ayuda” extranjera de una hueste de imperialistas occidentales y sus representantes parásitos del FMI, el Banco Mundial, la ONUAA, la CEE, el Cuerpo de Paz de Estados Unidos, etc.

La población es mayoritariamente musulmana y está formada por numerosas comunidades étnicas que hablan más de 60 lenguas y dialectos. El noventa por ciento de los ocho millones de habitantes vive en el campo, completamente dominado por Uagadugú, la capital. La población de la ciudad está formada por una pequeña clase trabajadora moderna, un número bastante grande de empleados gubernamentales que van desde burócratas de alto nivel hasta custodios de nivel inferior, personal militar, artesanos, empleados de empresas francesas y una pequeña pero rapaz clase de comerciantes. La ciudad es una creación del imperialismo y una sangría parasitaria para el país en su conjunto.

En 1932, Francia adjuntó administrativamente el Alto Volta a la colonia costera mucho más rica en su frontera sur, Costa de Marfil, oficializando su relación como una gigantesca reserva de mano de obra para trabajar las plantaciones y campos marfileños. Hoy en día, dos millones de burkineses siguen trabajando en Costa de Marfil y, a medida que avanza el desierto, también lo hace la migración hacia el sur.

Francia restauró la “autonomía” del Alto Volta en 1953 y posteriormente otorgó la independencia formal en 1960 a una pequeña burguesía compradora, continuando su presencia neocolonial bajo el gobierno de oficiales del ejército corruptos e incondicionalmente leales que desde entonces se han estado derrocando entre sí en una serie de golpes de Estado, a veces con el respaldo de los poderosos sindicatos de funcionarios. No fue sorprendente que el reinado políticamente radical de Sankara terminara de la misma manera abrupta. Más importante aún, los mismos medios por los cuales Sankara llegó al poder y la naturaleza misma del poder estatal que asumió son la razón fundamental por la que no pudo liderar una revolución profunda.

Tomando el poder desde arriba: el cuerpo de oficiales de izquierda

Sankara llamó a su revolución una “revolución democrática popular”, cuyo objetivo era lograr que el pueblo “asumiera el poder”. De hecho, esto concentra gran parte del problema: el poder político nunca fue tomado desde abajo, mediante la guerra popular. En cambio, emergiendo como líder carismático de un ala ferozmente nacionalista y anticolonialista del ejército, el joven y radical capitán Sankara se convirtió en Primer Ministro en noviembre de 1982, cuando un comandante médico del ejército, Jean-Baptiste Ouédraogo, asumió la presidencia con la colaboración de los dirigentes y sindicatos de izquierda. Sankara invitó al presidente libio Gadafi a Uagadugú en abril de 1983 y fue arrestado poco después de que un funcionario francés de Asuntos Africanos llegara a la ciudad, preocupado por posibles realineamientos diplomáticos.1 Estalló una manifestación en Uagadugú y los oficiales de izquierda amigos de Sankara se retiraron al campamento de paracomandos de élite en la ciudad de Pô, en el sur de Burkina Faso, y planearon una rebelión para lograr su reinstalación.

El 4 de agosto de 1983, esta columna de futuros ministros marchó hacia la ciudad capital de Uagadugú y asumió el gobierno, proclamando la “revolución”. Este golpe de “izquierda” se basó en una línea militar totalmente burguesa para superar tácticamente la alianza temporalmente desorganizada entre las fuerzas de derecha y las “moderadas” dentro del ejército neocolonial; fue, en el mejor de los casos, tentativo y requirió esfuerzos apresurados para consolidar su base social urbana entre las organizaciones de izquierda radical que eran influyentes en los sectores urbanos pequeñoburgueses, particularmente en la educación y entre los funcionarios públicos, con el fin de aferrarse al poder estatal. Como lo expresó con franqueza Sankara: “Sin ellos no podríamos haber ganado, ellos prepararon a las masas para nosotros”. Y, un tanto sorprendentemente, “nuestro principal apoyo proviene de los trabajadores organizados” (¡con lo que se refiere, por supuesto, a los sindicatos basados ​​en los funcionarios públicos de la capital!).2

A pesar de su simpatía por la difícil situación de los campesinos y de sus indudablemente genuinos deseos de mejorar sus vidas, Sankara no confió en ellos y nunca se convirtieron en su base social: su perspectiva y su línea coincidieron más bien con las de la pequeña burguesía urbana, y desde el principio fueron unas que no podían liberar a la gran mayoría de las masas trabajadoras de Burkina Faso.

Es cierto que Sankara había ganado cierta popularidad y que las masas —aunque principalmente espectadoras— en general no se oponían a él; estaba seguro de que con el tiempo se las podría ganar para su revolución.

En cuanto al difícil dilema de deshacerse de la herencia neocolonial del ejército, Sankara pensó que podía transformarlo en un ejército popular a través de la “educación política”. “Queremos que el ejército se funda con el pueblo”.

Aunque Sankara consideraba su liderazgo como la “representación democrática del pueblo”, en realidad la lucha por el poder político se centró en el CNR, el cual daba representación a las principales corrientes de izquierda y sirvió de vehículo para que los cuatro jefes militares —Sankara, Blaise Compaoré, Jean-Baptiste Lingani y Henri— intentaran arbitrar las disputas políticas y consiguieran una “unidad” que les permitiera funcionar y llevar a cabo una plataforma de reformas.

De hecho, si Sankara y sus amigos militares radicales pudieran ser juzgados sobre la base de sus intenciones y buenas ideas, sus calificaciones no habrían sido todas reprobatorias. Quería ayudar a las masas campesinas, poner fin al peso asfixiante de las jefaturas en el campo, acabar con la corrupción de los funcionarios gubernamentales y el enriquecimiento de los funcionarios urbanos, igualar a las mujeres con los hombres y aligerar su carga, así como alcanzar rápidamente la meta de dos buenas comidas al día y toda el agua que necesitara el hogar campesino promedio; quería confiar en “nosotros mismos” y no en los colonialistas e imperialistas para fortalecer la economía y esperaba desarrollar la cultura africana y forjar alianzas fuertes con otros Estados africanos progresistas. Quería ser verdaderamente independiente, estaba en contra de cualquier forma de hegemonismo o dominación extranjera y proclamó una causa común con “todos los pueblos del mundo dispuestos a ayudarnos en nuestra lucha contra la injusticia y la tiranía”.

Dependiendo de la pequeña burguesía

El problema político subyacente de la concepción de la revolución de Sankara fue su incapacidad para basarse en un análisis de clase correcto y abrazar la única ideología que puede liberar a los oprimidos: la del proletariado, su ciencia del Marxismo-Leninismo-pensamiento Mao Tse-tung. Aunque admitió que estaba influido por algunos aspectos del Marxismo-Leninismo y atraído por ellos, tomó prestadas eclécticamente aquellas ideas que correspondían a su visión radicalizada de clase pequeñoburguesa —la de oficiales inferiores descontentos en un ejército neocolonial— y las combinó con otras afines a las del panafricanismo y el decrépito nacionalismo.

“No hay política sin ideología. Para nosotros, las ideologías nos proporcionan luz, modos de analizar las cosas que permiten discernir las realidades de la sociedad. […] La dignidad humana, esa es nuestra ideología”. No creía en otro molde que no fuese el molde burkinés al que intentaba darle forma: “Es una práctica continua del eurocentrismo develar siempre padres espirituales para los líderes del Tercer Mundo. […] ¿Por qué quieren ponernos en un cajón ideológico a cualquier precio? ¿Para clasificarnos? […] Sólo puede haber salvación para nuestro pueblo si damos radicalmente la espalda a todos los modelos que los charlatanes han tratado de vendernos durante unos 20 años. […] Tomamos de los demás lo que es dinámico y creativo”.3

Para crear este modelo burkinés, Sankara tomó el grito de batalla de los cubanos: “¡Patria o muerte! ¡Venceremos!”. De Albania tomó prestado el pico y el rifle como símbolo nacional. Diseñó sus Comités de Defensa de la Revolución (CDR) según el modelo de su aliado más cercano, Ghana, que a su vez los había tomado de Cuba. Sobre todo, tomó una rica mezcla del revisionismo moderno de los soviéticos y gran parte del fallido “socialismo” africano que éstos habían engendrado, a lo que añadió algunos de los conceptos y políticas que Mao Tse-tung desarrolló para la revolución en los países coloniales, aunque lamentablemente no la perspectiva científica de Mao Tse-tung o su insistencia en la necesidad de una guerra revolucionaria contra el imperialismo y sus aliados.

El enredo de opiniones políticas de Sankara se puede analizar en una serie de tendencias e influencias rivales que operan en la escena política de oposición en Uagadugú y París. El espectro político “izquierdista” incluía, desde el ejército, un grupo “progresista” de oficiales dentro del ejército neocolonial entrenado por Francia y Marruecos llamado ROC (Reagrupación de Oficiales Comunistas), que estaba estrechamente vinculado a organizaciones políticas dentro de los medios intelectuales. Entre ellos estaban: el PAI (Partido Africano de la Independencia), revisionistas prosoviéticos basados ​​entre cuadros administrativos y la principal fuerza política detrás de la organización de masas conocida como LIPAD (Liga Patriótica para el Desarrollo); la “prochina” (revisionista, pro-Deng Xiaoping) ULC-R (Unión de Luchas Comunistas-Reconstruida), que era influyente en el campus universitario, junto con el Partido Comunista Revolucionario Voltense (PCRV), proalbanés, que dirigió la Asamblea General de Estudiantes y cinco sindicatos de funcionarios; la asociación sindical más fuerte, la CSV (Confederación Sindical Voltense); y algunos otros círculos marxistas y trotskistas. Los puestos ministeriales se dividieron entre estas fuerzas de izquierda, excepto los proalbaneses, que eran la oposición leal, hasta que Albania apoyó a Sankara y sugirió que hicieran lo mismo.

Mientras continuaba el debate en el gobierno y en los círculos izquierdistas, persistía el problema muy práctico de que los imperialistas nunca habían sido expulsados ​​de Burkina Faso y que, desde sus inicios, la revolución de Sankara había sido librada y desarrollada desde arriba de una manera que no pudo ni podía (a pesar de su retórica) depender de la lucha consciente de las masas populares y no fue capaz de formular un programa verdaderamente revolucionario basado en sus intereses de clase —uno que no sólo prometiera sino que en la práctica pusiera en marcha una revolución de Nueva Democracia para romper las cadenas neocoloniales y semifeudales y crear las condiciones necesarias para pasar a la segunda etapa de una revolución socialista proletaria. Sólo este proceso es capaz de transformar las relaciones de producción distorsionadas y atrasadas en relaciones no explotadoras y liberar plenamente el potencial del campesinado y otras masas revolucionarias.

El programa de Sankara

El círculo militar gobernante de Sankara emitió un “Discurso de Orientación Política” en octubre de 1983 que era una mezcla de nociones nacionalistas, panafricanistas y socialistas que alimentaban un programa de reformas.

Desde el principio, Sankara se vio atrapado en el dilema de que el apoyo a la “revolución” se centraba casi exclusivamente en aquellos sectores urbanos de la población que disfrutaban de una posición más cómoda en relación con el enorme campesinado empobrecido. Al mismo tiempo, estaba claro que ni siquiera el programa reformista de Sankara podría implementarse sin al menos disminuir la carga extrema que representaba la financiación del aparato estatal (y especialmente los salarios de los empleados gubernamentales que hasta 1983 consumían más del 75% del presupuesto) para el régimen.

Sankara lideró una batalla contra la corrupción, multando a los infractores y llevándolos a ser juzgados ante Tribunales Populares. Recortó los salarios de los funcionarios entre 20 y 30%, eliminó los saldos de vivienda, los préstamos bancarios automáticos y las lucrativas inversiones secundarias, impuso fuertes impuestos (“contribuciones”), incluido el duodécimo mes de salario, y envió periódicamente a los funcionarios al campo para participar en proyectos nacionales y “combatir las tendencias pequeñoburguesas”. Los trabajadores del gobierno debían usar trajes hechos de algodón cultivado localmente y ya no se les permitía comer frutas y verduras importadas. Sankara dio el ejemplo al cobrar muy poco dinero, declarar todas sus posesiones ante una junta antifraude y ordenó que los Mercedes Benz del gobierno fueran reemplazados por simples Renault.

Otras reformas incluyeron la construcción de viviendas, un programa de vacunación masiva (llamado “enfoque de comando”) en el que tres millones de niños fueron inmunizados contra enfermedades mortales comunes en 15 días, y campañas masivas de alfabetización inspiradas en las de Nicaragua y Cuba. Incorporó a las mujeres al gobierno y elaboró ​​amplias propuestas que atacaban su opresión social, incluida la abolición del matrimonio forzado, los dotes, la venta de niñas, la poligamia y la práctica sexualmente mutilante de la escisión (clitoridectomía). Para acabar con tradiciones antiguas y opresivas, se suponía que los hombres debían ir al mercado una vez por semana. En el campo, Sankara alentó la lucha contra la desertificación lanzando una campaña de plantación de árboles en la que cada ceremonia de nacimiento, muerte o matrimonio se celebraba plantando árboles. También hubo campañas para prevenir los incendios de matorrales, detener la deambulación del ganado y canalizar las escasas aguas del río Volta para energía hidroeléctrica y riego.

El ejército se reorganizó, eliminando o expulsando a los viejos elementos de derecha y reduciendo el número de oficiales destacados. Los 8 000 soldados debían convertirse en “activistas del desarrollo”, participando en la agricultura y la construcción nacional. En 1984, en el primer aniversario de la “revolución”, Sankara cambió el nombre del país a Burkina (palabra mossi que significa persona libre) Faso (el término yulá para patria): la “tierra de los hombres íntegros”.

Pero todas estas medidas sólo podían ser ajustes cuantitativos y relativamente menores que dejaban intacta la relación parasitaria básica entre el aparato estatal y la población y entre el capital y el campo. Lo único que hicieron fue enfurecer a los mismos estratos de los que dependía el régimen.

Agricultura semifeudal y distorsionada por el imperialismo

Más del 90% de la población activa de Burkina Faso se dedica a la agricultura como campesinos —pastores y cultivadores. Es una agricultura extremadamente primitiva y atrasada. La mayor parte de la tierra cultivable se utiliza para la agricultura de subsistencia y, excepto en el sur, es relativamente infértil y difícil de cultivar. Las herramientas y métodos de cultivo rudimentarios, incluida la agricultura extensiva, el problema del nomadismo y la insuficiencia de fertilizantes y pesticidas, contribuyen a los bajos rendimientos. ¡La cosecha de cereales por hectárea es de sólo 540 kilogramos, frente a los 4 883 kg/hectárea en Francia!4 A ésto se suman las difíciles y erráticas condiciones climáticas, la más grave de las cuales es la disminución del 30% de las precipitaciones en los últimos 20 años.

En las condiciones semiáridas del Sáhel, que se extiende por las regiones del norte, los arbustos están desapareciendo y, con el problema generalizado de la deforestación, el agotamiento del suelo, la erosión y la falta de rotación de los campos, así como la grave escasez de agua y la falta de riego generalizado, la desertificación avanza. Numerosos estudios han demostrado que la “desertificación” no es un acto de Dios ni simplemente el resultado de una casualidad climática, sino que es en gran medida provocada por el hombre y tiene mucho que ver con las relaciones imperialistas.

Aunque algunas áreas han demostrado capacidad para producir más, como el cinturón cerealero alrededor de Dédougou en el oeste, la falta de caminos y refrigeración, junto con una economía orientada a producir para la exportación, ha llevado a algunos campesinos a dedicarse más al algodón y a productos no perecederos. La inversión de capital se ha destinado únicamente al cultivo de algodón desarrollado por los colonialistas en la fértil región del sur, consumiendo una parte desproporcionada de los insumos y expertos disponibles.

Los productos agrícolas representan el 90% de todas las exportaciones, principalmente algodón y carne de res, complementados con manteca de karité, maní y frutas y verduras fuera de temporada destinadas principalmente a los países vecinos y a Francia. El ingreso per cápita es de poco más de 200 dólares. Otros cultivos de alimentos se destinan en gran medida al consumo directo, al intercambio y a la venta en el mercado local, a menudo a merced de la clase mercantil explotadora que compra y revende granos en temporadas bajas con grandes ganancias. El mijo, el sorgo y el maíz son los principales cultivos de subsistencia. Algunos productos caseros, como la manteca de karité para aceites y jabones, y la cerveza local, llamada dolo, permiten un ligero cambio de dinero que las mujeres pueden utilizar para comprar algunos artículos de primera necesidad, afilar o reparar sus herramientas o comprar un trozo de tiza si tienen un hijo en la escuela. En los veinte años transcurridos desde la independencia, la alfabetización había aumentado del 5% a sólo el 16%, y se había mantenido por debajo del 6% en el campo, con el doble de niños que de niñas autorizados a ir a la escuela. Como en muchas situaciones neocoloniales, los “educados” fueron a las ciudades o a los países vecinos para encontrar empleos adecuados, ya que un tesoro nacional débil no podía contratar continuamente nuevos funcionarios públicos, y ahora pocos querían regresar a la pobreza extrema y al trabajo agotador de la vida campesina.

La vida es dura; los problemas más básicos de alimentos y agua potable suficientes siguen siendo obstáculos importantes en el campo. Debido a una división tribal tradicional del trabajo en la mayoría de los diferentes grupos étnicos, las mujeres son responsables de todas las necesidades materiales de sus hijos, así como de los niños que les entrega el jefe del linaje hasta los siete años, formando en muchos casos una comunidad cerrada. En un día típico, es ella (y sus hijas a una edad temprana) quienes deben caminar de 10 a 15 kilómetros para buscar agua, recoger leña y mantener un fuego encendido, caminar con una azada, provisiones y un bebé lactante para plantar sus campos (la peor tierra y la más alejada de casa) antes de regresar a machacar mijo, limpiar la casa y preparar una gran cena. Por la noche vuelve a buscar agua y pasa gran parte de la noche elaborando cerveza con mijo o sorgo, que puede venderse en el mercado local. La esperanza de vida es de 44 años, pero sólo de 35 para las mujeres. Los imperialistas sitúan a Burkina Faso como el noveno país más pobre del mundo.5

Esta situación, que Sankara heredó y trató de reformar, es similar a otros cadáveres neocoloniales que los imperialistas occidentales han creado en África, y a pesar de la corriente de retórica de ayuda filantrópica sobre las miserias del Tercer Mundo que arroja el FMI y el Banco Mundial, la mayor miseria de Burkina Faso es el propio imperialismo. Al lado de las antiguas relaciones de clase semifeudales existen las relaciones entre naciones oprimidas y opresoras: campesinos apenas capaces de alimentarse, cavando la limitada buena tierra para cultivar frijoles verdes para su venta en París durante los meses de invierno; pastores que crían ganado para exportarlo a otros países africanos, mientras que la carne de res no constituye una parte importante de la dieta burkinesa; una economía estancada y no diversificada, cuyo presupuesto central fue administrado durante décadas por Francia y sus transnacionales.

Los imperialistas franceses establecieron una clara división del trabajo para sus colonias de África occidental: Congo y Chad cultivaban algodón; Senegal, maní; Gabón, madera. Además de ser carne de cañón para las guerras europeas y coloniales, cientos de miles de habitantes del Alto Volta fueron enviados a trabajos forzados en plantaciones de café y cacao de propiedad francesa en Costa de Marfil. El atraso de Burkina es conveniente para el imperialismo y ése ha sido un factor crítico en su desarrollo.

Como se señaló anteriormente, una de las particularidades más importantes y llamativas de Burkina Faso es su relación con Costa de Marfil, al sur. Los dos millones de burkineses que trabajan allí representan el 60% de los jóvenes de entre 18 y 35 años en Burkina Faso, es decir, un porcentaje enorme del recurso más preciado del país, las masas trabajadoras. Sus ingresos son una importante fuente de ingresos para las familias campesinas. La agricultura de subsistencia en Burkina Faso es la otra cara de la moneda de la agricultura de plantación en Costa de Marfil, con su necesidad de mano de obra barata. Para supervisar esta reserva en el Alto Volta, así como sus inversiones relativamente menores en algodón como exportación en efectivo, Francia apoyó a una burguesía burocrática, mantuvo su ejército colonial y entregó ayuda a nivel de sustento (no de desarrollo).

Esparciendo la revolución en el campo burkinés

En su Discurso de Orientación Política, Sankara prometió librar “una dura lucha contra la naturaleza […] y contra la dominación imperialista de nuestra agricultura”. Su intención era dar prioridad al desarrollo del campo, “dándole el verdadero significado al lema de la autosuficiencia alimentaria, demasiado desgastado para repetirlo sin convicción”. En 1984 nacionalizó la tierra y quitó los privilegios administrativos y financieros de los jefes tradicionales. Condenó a los «explotadores del pueblo disfrazados de jefes de aldea». Para alcanzar sus objetivos agrícolas, el CNR preparó un Programa Popular de Desarrollo (PPD) de 15 meses de duración para sentar las bases del primer plan quinquenal de 1985 a 1990.

El PPD pretendía avanzar primero hacia la autonomía económica y luego hacia la independencia a través de una serie de proyectos financiados por el Estado que construirían una infraestructura básica y responderían a las necesidades más apremiantes de las masas urbanas y rurales. Ésto incluyó la perforación de pozos, la construcción de pequeñas presas de tierra, embalses y proyectos de riego y el desarrollo de horticultura en las 30 provincias. Los proyectos de “interés nacional” más importantes que requirieron inversiones masivas y movilización a nivel nacional fueron la presa hidroeléctrica de Kompienga, la presa de irrigación de Bagré y el ferrocarril Uagadugú-Tambao.

El principal vehículo político creado por el CNR gobernante para llevar a cabo sus políticas en todos los niveles y en todos los sectores de la sociedad fueron los Comités de Defensa de la Revolución, “organizaciones de masas que permiten al pueblo ejercer su poder democrático” y participar activamente en la construcción del país. Sus deberes eran educar políticamente a las masas e involucrarlas en los cambios revolucionarios, organizar proyectos colectivos de trabajo de interés nacional y “defender militarmente la revolución contra enemigos internos y externos de la revolución a través del entrenamiento militar” de los activistas de los CDR.

Establecidos en más de 7 000 pueblos burkineses y en todas las escuelas, fábricas, barrios y unidades administrativas importantes de las zonas urbanas, los CDR se convirtieron en las nuevas autoridades y, con ello, la lucha política dentro del régimen, que nunca se había resuelto con la toma del palacio presidencial fue reproducida dentro de los CDR. Viejos elementos y partidos de derecha fuera del poder, además de jefes depuestos, se infiltraron en ellos, y tendencias izquierdistas rivales compitieron por el liderazgo para controlar varias áreas. En las ciudades, ésto adquirió la contradicción adicional de que los dirigentes sindicales competían con los CDR, que, al menos inicialmente, se apoderaron de su base social. En cierto momento ésto se convirtió en un conflicto político abierto, cuando los sindicatos de docentes y funcionarios públicos cuestionaron el poder de los CDR y se negaron a estar subordinados a ellos.

Los CDR estaban compuestos principalmente por jóvenes enérgicos y entusiastas partidarios del nuevo régimen, armados con mucha libertad para salir y poner en marcha los cambios que consideraran necesarios. Al principio, estaban literalmente armados para defender la revolución, hasta que “demasiados incidentes de abuso” pusieron fin a esta política. En términos políticos, reemplazaron a las bases de un partido político gobernante y en este contexto realmente representaron la formación de una nueva clase de pequeños funcionarios.

Sin duda, esta joven iniciativa lanzó muchos proyectos amplios y valiosos, desde la construcción de escuelas y dispensarios, la excavación de zanjas y la reparación del mercado, hasta la realización de clases de lectura y escritura, además de llevar a cabo objetivos de PPD. En el campo, los CDR se hicieron cargo de los servicios comunitarios y desempeñaron un papel importante en la vigilancia de las ventas de cereales, evitando que los comerciantes cobraran el doble del precio oficial del mijo, lo que, como dijo un líder de los CDR, habría significado que algunos campesinos murieran de hambre. Como odiaban las antiguas estructuras de los jefes, los jóvenes naturalmente entraron en agudo conflicto con estas autoridades a las que habían desplazado, un choque especialmente concentrado en la recaudación de impuestos, que antes era deber del jefe, quien tomaba una parte. Posteriormente se eliminó este impuesto, lo que resultó ser uno de los mayores golpes al antiguo orden. Aunque los CDR fueron creados para ser los vínculos reales con las masas, al menos un observador lamentó que los propios campesinos a menudo permanecieran bajo el control de los jefes, especialmente en el País Mossi, y en la rivalidad entre los CDR y las jefaturas, nadie defendía los intereses de los los campesinos.6

Reforma agraria contra revolución agraria

La experiencia de Burkina Faso es, sobre todo, otro doloroso ejemplo de que no hay pasos a medias que rompan con el imperialismo si el objetivo es la liberación. Sankara apuntó al imperialismo como enemigo número uno. Abogó apasionadamente por lograr la autosuficiencia en la producción de alimentos y por una economía nacional independiente y planificada. Pero el programa económico del CNR les impidió siquiera acercarse a llevar a los burkinabes a valerse por sí mismos y alcanzar su justo objetivo de alimentarse. Así como Sankara y sus amigos no dependieron en la lucha de las masas para librar una guerra popular para derrocar al imperialismo y a la reacción con el fin de tomar el poder, tampoco dependieron fundamentalmente en las masas campesinas para transformar la base económica de la sociedad en sus propios países. intereses revolucionarios y librar una lucha en la superestructura para romper con la tradición y su control retrógrado de las relaciones sociales. Es una cuestión complicada, pero la reforma agraria no pudo movilizar a las masas porque no se basó en una ruptura total con los modos de producción precapitalistas que de hecho dominan el campo burkinés y pesan como un ancla sobre las relaciones sociales.

Al analizar correctamente al campesinado como la clase que “pagó la mayor deuda en términos de dominación y explotación imperialista” y como la “fuerza principal”, el Discurso de Orientación Política implica incorrectamente que la introducción del modo de producción capitalista ha transformado o eliminado los modos precapitalistas. En realidad, las viejas y nuevas formas de explotación se han entrelazado. Además, aunque la producción aumentó ligeramente, especialmente en el sector algodonero ya desarrollado capitalista, ¿cómo termina ésto con la explotación imperialista de los campesinos cuando las relaciones entre la máquina neocolonialista “que debe ser destruida” y el imperialismo no han cambiado? ¿Aumento de la productividad en beneficio de quién? ¿Los Estados? Es decir, ¿una creciente burguesía burocrática urbana totalmente dependiente del imperialismo, junto con una clase mercantil parasitaria?

En una conferencia celebrada en marzo de 1984, cuando el gobierno decidió nacionalizar toda la tierra, redistribuirla según las necesidades familiares y llevar a cabo una reforma agraria que “rompería las viejas relaciones feudales de producción […] por parte de los propios campesinos pobres y medios […] abolir la antigua propiedad de la tierra […] impulsar la producción agrícola a gran escala…”, éstos se convirtieron en meros encantamientos más que en realidad porque no eran parte de una genuina Revolución de Nueva Democracia —ni tampoco la vieja relación de clases entre los imperialistas explotadores países y la nación oprimida de Burkina Faso ni las relaciones entre explotados y explotadores en el campo han sido destruidos.

El sistema de propiedad de la tierra y las relaciones de clase en el Alto Volta y países africanos similares merecen un estudio más profundo y difieren en aspectos importantes del feudalismo y semifeudalismo tal como han aparecido clásicamente en Asia o Europa. La propiedad de la tierra en el Alto Volta estaba vinculada a una organización jerárquica tribal, descrita por muchas fuentes como “feudal o semifeudal” porque en el pasado estaba en funcionamiento un sistema explotador de corvée, es decir, trabajo gratuito más ciertos favores exigidos por el jefe a los campesinos que trabajaban la tierra, que estaba en manos de la tribu y “pertenecía” al linaje ancestral pero era “administrada” por los jefes. Ésto fue acompañado por una correspondiente superestructura tribal que reforzó el patriarcado, la poligamia y la jerarquía tribal. Entre los poderes tribales más opresivos estaba la práctica de los jefes aristocráticos de gobernar “regalando mujeres”. Cuanto más leal fuera el vasallo, más mujeres recibiría, aunque el jefe podría recuperarlas si tuviera alguna cuenta que saldar. Los campesinos entregaban a sus hijas al jefe para que las redistribuyera entre los linajes y las hijas de sus hijas, a su vez, debían ser devueltas, para que él tuviera un suministro constante. Esta no es historia antigua. Los harenes de la corte del emperador Mossi en vísperas de la revolución de 1983 contaban con 350 mujeres, sin contar las esclavas.

El despojamiento de las autoridades tribales de sus poderes políticos y económicos formales no prescindió de ellas como fuerza, y las viejas costumbres tendían a persistir. (Algunas consideraron ventajoso integrarse a la dirección de los CDR, pero muchas planearon su venganza.) Por ejemplo, incluso después de que se establecieron asambleas populares en cada aldea, los campesinos a menudo continuaron eligiendo a sus antiguos amos para los consejos superiores. A pesar de la prohibición de la práctica tribal de dar regalos a los amos “espirituales”, que eran paralelos a los jefes y garantizaban fertilidad y buenas cosechas, los campesinos a menudo ideaban maneras de ofrecer sus cabras o vacas por la noche o fuera de la vista de los CDR. Otro ejemplo aún más claro citado en el libro recientemente publicado de Jean Ziegler, La Victoire des Vaincus, describía las largas filas de bellahs, o esclavos de la tribu Tamashek, esperando por grano para llevarle a sus amos, a lo que los CDR inicialmente se negarían, diciendo que la servidumbre había sido abolida. Los bellah respondieron: ¡“No nos molestes. Estarás aquí durante quince días, pero los Tamasheks estarán aquí para siempre”!7

Aunque ninguno de estos incidentes es sorprendente, y el propio Sankara era consciente del dominio continuo de la tradición sobre los campesinos, tendía a ver los ritos y poderes tribales sólo como costumbres “culturales” que los campesinos abandonarían, en lugar de ver a esta poderosa dominación superestructural como reflejo de relaciones sociales reales y materiales, aún existentes, incluso si coexistían con relaciones capitalistas o imperialistas.

El propósito de una revolución agraria entre el campesinado dirigida por el proletariado es precisamente destruir el antiguo sistema de propiedad, desarraigar la superestructura atrasada feudal (o semifeudal) y ejercer “la tierra para el que la trabaja”, distribuyéndola por cabeza. (Esta política de distribuir la tierra por persona y no por familia, no es casualidad, asesta un duro golpe a las viejas relaciones de propiedad patriarcales, ya que de repente las mujeres también poseen tierras y, en caso de divorcio y otros cambios, pueden participar de manera más equitativa). Hacer que los productores sean propietarios independientes de sus tierras es una parte importante de su liberación de los modos de producción precapitalistas. La construcción de una base sólida para una economía nacional sólo puede basarse en la destrucción de estas viejas relaciones y no en su adaptación o reforma.

Esta etapa representa la revolución burguesa, porque la reforma agraria no va más allá del capitalismo. Pero al mismo tiempo, proporciona el prerrequisito necesario para cualquier avance real y genuino hacia la revolución socialista: La “revolución democrática de nuevo tipo, aunque por un lado desbroza el camino para el capitalismo, por el otro crea las premisas para el socialismo”, como lo dijo Mao Tse-tung. Sólo después de la destrucción de los modos precapitalistas podrá pasar a primer plano la cuestión de qué camino —el capitalista o el socialista— en la agricultura liberará al campesinado. Sobre la base de la iniciativa, el conocimiento y el entusiasmo revolucionario de los propios campesinos, se pueden desarrollar paso a paso formas cooperativas, como la ayuda mutua, los equipos de trabajo y, eventualmente, las cooperativas, a medida que las ventajas se vuelven claras para los campesinos pobres.

El proletariado está en contra de una falsa “cooperación” que no se basa en la destrucción de las viejas estructuras y relaciones feudales. Tales esfuerzos sólo disfrazan y eventualmente incorporan las viejas relaciones. De hecho, en Burkina Faso resultó imposible pasar siquiera a una forma capitalista de Estado (las granjas estatales declaradas pero inexistentes) sobre la base de una agricultura semifeudal y sin romper con el imperialismo.

El otro frente importante de la Revolución de Nueva Democracia, y que también está inseparablemente vinculado a la realización de la revolución agraria, es la necesidad de romper con el imperialismo y así construir una economía nacional independiente y autosuficiente. En un país donde alimentar a la población y solucionar la escasez de agua son prioridades inmediatas, la industria —la industria ligera— se construiría esencialmente para servir a la agricultura, con equipos modestos como bombas, pozos y herramientas, en lugar de producir para la exportación o desarrollar recursos que no sean necesarios para estos objetivos primarios. Ésto significa quitarle importancia a la ciudad y no apoyar a un Estado con mucho peso, y ciertamente no basar la propia supervivencia en la ayuda imperialista.

Se intentaron diversas formas de cooperativización para que los aldeanos produjeran más, o más bien se impusieron, algo contra lo que Mao advierte estrictamente. Dado que las asociaciones aldeanas no eran iniciativas de las masas mismas, los campesinos vieron pocas razones para participar, excepto, irónicamente, ¡en algunos casos en los que se unieron de forma burguesa para formarlas cuando se dieron cuenta de que era un medio para obtener préstamos y créditos bancarios! Las cooperativas prematuras, por su parte, eran artificiales, como lo señalaba el mismo informe de la conferencia agrícola de 1984, y tendían a ser controladas por burócratas, terratenientes, comerciantes o soldados asalariados, «que no tenían miedo de saquear los recursos de la cooperativa porque el único riesgo que corrían era el de ser enviados a otra aldea donde podían empezar a hacerlo de nuevo…”.

Un poco de autosuficiencia y un poco de dependencia

En 1983, Francia aportó el 40% del presupuesto del Alto Volta, unos 70 millones de dólares. También había unos 3 500 efectivos franceses operando allí en diversas capacidades. La mayor parte de la ayuda inyectada a través de organismos franceses se ha destinado a asistencia técnica y desarrollo rural, así como a la minería de oro. A pesar de una “voltaización” de la economía después de la independencia, las empresas francesas de comercio y alimentación (cervecerías, aceites comestibles, molienda de harina y refinerías de azúcar), textiles y otras (tabaco, calzado, etc.) lograron mantener una posición firme y continuaron recibiendo un trato extremadamente favorable durante los primeros años de la “revolución”. En 1986, cuando el gobierno de Burkina Faso decidió renovar exorbitantes ventajas fiscales a la empresa IVOLCY (una empresa de bicicletas “voltense”, filial de la transnacional francesa CFAO) en detrimento de los productores locales de bicicletas de Burkina Faso, éstos burgueses nacionales se indignaron, por supuesto.

Ésto coincidió con una política general de importación de todo tipo de artículos de consumo, industriales y alimentarios, aunque se suprimieron casi por completo los artículos de lujo, para disgusto de los buitres de la clase mercantil —aquellos vinculados a los monopolios europeos altamente estructurados y también los comerciantes veteranos de Oriente Medio, comunes en toda África Occidental; ambos utilizan la red de pequeños comerciantes tradicionales en las calles y en el campo. Pero medidas como la importación de concentrado de tomate cuando una planta procesadora de tomates cerca de Bobo-Dioulasso se averió, en lugar de repararla, obviamente les favoreció.

Otra forma de dependencia se puede observar en el pequeño sector industrial. Empresas esencialmente francesas (80% de capital francés) que datan de la época colonial se han desarrollado en nombre de la reducción de las importaciones. En realidad, al importar ácidos grasos para elaborar aceites y jabones, compiten y desplazan a los productos artesanales elaborados a base de karité; o importando equipos para fabricar refrescos y cerveza europea producidos a 5 000 veces el costo de un hectolitro de dolo producido localmente a partir de sorgo, ¡esta actividad patrocinada por el imperialismo no utiliza materias primas locales, reduce en gran medida el número de personas empleadas, significa que la inversión de capital se está dedicando a la mentada cerveza, y destruye importantes, aunque exiguos, ingresos campesinos, mientras que no fomenta ninguna otra actividad económica secundaria excepto los bares y la venta de licores! Mientras el gobierno otorgaba exenciones fiscales a estas empresas, los campesinos podían comprar la cerveza burbujeante más prestigiosa en lugar de la variedad casera cuando tuvieran un poco de cambio durante la cosecha.8

Además de la ayuda de los países imperialistas occidentales (Estados Unidos, Alemania Occidental, Dinamarca y los Países Bajos, y por supuesto Francia), el Banco Mundial, el FMI, la CEE y otros canales intergubernamentales han ayudado a mantener a flote el Alto Volta, lo suficiente para empezar y no terminar muchos proyectos de “desarrollo agrícola”, lo suficiente para evitar que ocurra una hambruna masiva, y para mantener un control sólido sobre el futuro de ese país y asegurar que no se desarrolle, a diferencia de otros países estratégicos y ricos en materias primas, como Nigeria y Sudáfrica.

El FMI defendió la política de “libre comercio”, es decir, la política de arruinar a los campesinos mediante importaciones de cereales más baratos, haciendo así a Burkina Faso más dependiente. Muy a menudo esta “ayuda” destructiva se destinó a absurdos tan obvios como cómodos edificios de oficinas para representantes del Banco Mundial, o el pago de 42 millones de dólares que la ONUAA concedió a proyectos de construcción en los que un tercio del presupuesto fue absorbido por necesidades tales como generadores para hacer funcionar el aire acondicionado para los asesores italianos, que se negaron a contratar campesinos burkineses para ayudar.9 Después de la sequía de 1984–85, la ayuda llegó demasiado tarde y hundió los precios de los cereales para el año siguiente —es decir, no ayudó a alimentar a la población cuando se necesitaba, y arruinó el mercado local cuando llegó… ¿un accidente?10

Al comienzo de la revolución, en su discurso de orientación política, Sankara denunció con vehemencia “el imperialismo, que en todas sus formas intenta explotarnos con las llamadas ayudas, que no son más que medios de alienación…”. Más veraces fueron sus Suplicas eclécticas en una entrevista durante su visita a la ONU en otoño de 1984: “Nos vendría bien la ayuda de las naciones desarrolladas y la necesitamos, pero esa ayuda no es tan generosa ni tan próxima en estos tiempos. Francia ayuda, la ayuda estadounidense es ridículamente pequeña, especialmente cuando se ve la riqueza y prosperidad de ese país. También debemos tener cuidado con la ayuda porque no podemos aceptarla a riesgo de nuestra independencia. Y en última instancia, sabemos que tenemos que depender de nosotros mismos”.11

Tres días después de su primer discurso importante sobre política exterior de Sankara en octubre de 1983, en el que apoyó a Nicaragua, la lucha salvadoreña y al Polisario en la República Árabe Saharaui Democrática, y denunció la invasión estadounidense de Granada, el enviado especial de Reagan entró en su oficina con un nota diplomática del gobierno estadounidense que amenazaba con “reexaminar los acuerdos de asistencia y cooperación” si Burkina continuaba inmiscuyéndose en los asuntos centroamericanos, de los cuales, concluía la nota, “no sabe nada”.12

El dilema que enfrentó Sankara fue forjar un camino “antiimperialista” dentro de un aparato estatal burgués heredado, totalmente dependiente de la ayuda imperialista y sujeto a las relaciones imperialistas entre opresores y oprimidos. Una tarea imposible. Entonces, en lugar de tratar la ayuda exterior como un reflejo de esta relación, su gobierno intentó reformarla; así lo expresó perfectamente el Secretario General Nacional de los CDR: “Usaron ayudas para Mercedes; nosotros la usamos para palas, picos y carretillas…”.

De hecho, aunque Sankara prometió con el Programa Popular de Desarrollo (PPD) conseguir muchos pequeños logros que “convertirían a Burkina Faso en un vasto campo…”, en realidad dio protagonismo (como suelen hacer los soviéticos en esos países) a inyectar inversiones masivas en unos pocos proyectos de construcción grandes y llamativos que, en su opinión, atraerían a los donantes de ayuda y le otorgarían el prestigio y la confianza necesarios. La mayoría terminaron en fiascos vergonzosos, como el proyecto de irrigación de Sourou, que fue diseñado para construir una presa en el río Volta Negro, a fin de permitir dos cosechas de cereales al año. Sankara vació las arcas del Estado para terminar (con excavadoras francesas) antes de la importante celebración del primer aniversario de la revolución, el 4 de agosto de 1984. La estructura se completó a tiempo, se recogieron y canalizaron las aguas, pero luego no se gastó ni un centavo en equipos de riego para aprovechar el agua, que se evaporaba. En lugar de ampliar la tierra y depender de la gente para idear y utilizar medios económicos de riego, el proyecto terminó agotando el tesoro y reduciendo la tierra agrícola disponible.13

Un ejemplo de proyecto industrial totalmente innecesario para el desarrollo independiente de la economía de Burkina fue el ferrocarril de Tambao en el norte, que llamó a la población a librar una “batalla de los rieles” y a construir 300 kilómetros de vías para llegar a las reservas no explotadas de manganeso, oro y bauxita del país. Después de recorrer 35 kilómetros se acabó el dinero para los rieles. Cuando el Banco Mundial se negó a ayudar a terminar el trabajo porque el proyecto era demasiado caro, fue abandonado.

Dependencia no alineada

Francia estaba más que irritada por el ascenso de Sankara al poder, particularmente por su postura internacional, porque Burkina Faso siempre ha sido una intersección importante de la esfera de influencia francesa en África Occidental. (Burkina nunca fue el centro de las superganancias francesas en su imperio de África occidental, aunque se las han arreglado bien, dadas las difíciles condiciones climáticas y su decisión de no desarrollar las fuerzas productivas). En cualquier caso, Francia nunca estuvo en peligro de irse, aunque tuvo que soportar ataques punzantes de vez en cuando, mientras que, como lo expresó Le Monde del 17 de octubre de 1987, la política francesa consistía en “no desalentar a los revolucionarios que diluyen su vino”. Del otro lado estaba Sankara, lanzando ataques a diestra y siniestra contra los pirómanos imperialistas que queman nuestros bosques, con la mano extendida obstinadamente pidiendo más dinero.

Uno de los episodios más divertidos de esta naturaleza fue el “incidente” diplomático entre Sankara y el presidente francés François Mitterrand en una cena de Estado en Uagadugú en noviembre de 1986. Sankara le pidió a su invitado “socialista” que cumpliera en actos lo que predicaba, acusó a Francia de no haber hecho nada para poner fin a la guerra Irán-Irak ni a las guerras regionales en Chad y Sahara, y lo denunció a él por recibir en suelo francés al bandido Savimbi (líder de UNITA en Angola) y al asesino sudafricano Pieter Botha. Alzando su copa por la amistad franco-burkinesa, Mitterrand replicó: “El presidente Sankara […] tiene el filo de una bella juventud […] pero corta demasiado. […] ¿Nos necesitan? ¡Bien! Ustedes nos lo dirán. ¿No nos necesitan? ¡Bien! En ese caso no pasa nada”.14

En realidad, en el plano político y en otros aspectos, Francia intentó “reestabilizar” la situación: los socialistas enviaron un considerable cargamento de armas al presidente Jean-Baptiste Ouédraogo ya en mayo de 1983, cuando Sankara fue arrestado, para impedir su regreso al poder. Un año después, el gobierno socialista se negó a recibir al militar número dos, Blaise Compaoré, para renegociar la ayuda francesa, como protesta contra la reciente ejecución por parte del régimen de siete golpistas.

Además, hubo rumores recurrentes de que la guerra fronteriza de tres días con Mali en 1985 por una delgada franja de tierra llamada Agacher, en la que murieron unas 300 personas, fue instigada en nombre de Francia, que acababa de renovar y fortalecer los vínculos con el presidente de Malí, Moussa Traoré, forzó en parte a responder qué apoyo militar tenía realmente Sankara.15

Luego vino el golpe de Estado en octubre de 1987 —a expensas de  Sankara— y se acabó la broma. Más de una fuente informada señaló pruebas de que había sido “dirigido desde el extranjero por control remoto” a través de las acogedoras conexiones entre el presidente de Costa de Marfil, Houphouët-Boigny, uno de los principales candidatos al puesto de ayuda de cámara oficial del imperialismo francés en África Occidental, y el capitán Blaise Compaoré, sucesor de Sankara, que prometió una cooperación más estrecha con París como parte de su programa de “rectificación”. La esposa de Compaoré, franco-marfileña, es ahijada del jefe de Estado marfileño. Como lo expresó el semanario francés Le Nouvel Observateur, Blaise tiene “excelentes referencias, en resumen”, y “sin la asistencia activa de Costa de Marfil ningún golpe es posible”.16

Sankara había boicoteado los intentos de crear una Commonwealth francesa y denunció repetidamente la “balcanización” de África en cumbres de países no alineados y reuniones de la Organización para la Unidad Africana (OUA). Se negó a asistir a las cumbres franco-africanas de 1984 y 1985, calificándolas de “grilletes organizativos heredados de la época colonial”, y en su lugar celebró su propia cumbre con Gadafi.

¿Cuánto podemos sacar de la conexión Libia-Burkina? Los dos mantuvieron intercambios frecuentes, pero lo que contaba eran las armas que Libia suministraba: tanques soviéticos, lanzacohetes y especialmente rifles Kaláshnikov, todo lo cual complementaba el arsenal militar de nivel de mantenimiento proporcionado por los franceses, aumentaba considerablemente el potencial operativo de Burkina y ayudaba a la “reorganización” del ejército neocolonial. En el nivel diplomático, se dice que Sankara se negó cortésmente a unirse a la eterna propuesta de Gadafi de “fusionar sus dos países”, y algunas fuentes incluso dicen que sus intentos de construir la unidad entre el África árabe y negra se inclinaron más hacia la cooperación con Argelia después de que Gadafi rechazara los honores estatales oficiales de Sankara en una de sus visitas a Trípoli. Además, realizó la primera visita de Estado a la República Árabe Saharaui Democrática con este objetivo.

De hecho, los vínculos más estrechos de Sankara eran con el régimen de J. J. Rawlings en Ghana, igualmente inspirado por un golpe militar. Los dos firmaron un tratado de defensa mutua en noviembre de 1983 e incluso llevaron a cabo maniobras militares conjuntas. Esta alianza parecía molestar a amigos leales de Francia como Gabón y Costa de Marfil y, en términos regionales, la posibilidad de un eje prosoviético que abarcara de Trípoli a Uagadugú y a Accra no era una perspectiva agradable para el imperialismo francés u occidental en su conjunto.

Sankara viajó a Cuba y la Unión Soviética, pero dijo que no enfrentaría a Moscú con París. Mostró una actitud contradictoria hacia la Unión Soviética y el bloque del Este, y dentro de su círculo y de quienes lo apoyaban la lucha fue a menudo aguda sobre esta cuestión. La conexión soviética representó una tentación con la esperanza de disminuir la dependencia de Francia, pero la misma dependencia encerró al Estado en una determinada órbita.

La ayuda soviética, como suele ocurrir en África, se canalizó a través de otros regímenes “no alineados” prosoviéticos. Cuba, tan singularmente calificada en el departamento de cultivos comerciales no básicos, con muchos años de experiencia como neocolonia soviética, se ofreció a ayudar a Burkina Faso a desarrollar su industria azucarera. Ghana y Cuba ayudaron a construir una pista de aterrizaje para un aeropuerto, Libia aportó unos 10 millones de dólares y otra ayuda provino de Angola, Mozambique, Rumania y Corea del Norte, que enviaron hierro y cemento para construir teatros populares en Uagadugú y Bobo-Dioulasso.

Por otro lado, Sankara anunció que las tropas soviéticas deberían abandonar Afganistán y se mostró partidario de mantener relaciones diplomáticas con Albania.

China, por su parte, donó unos 100 pozos como parte de la campaña para reducir la escasez de agua. También donaron varios millones de dólares que se utilizaron para construir el “Estadio 4 de Agosto” y algunos hospitales. A pesar de toda esta “ayuda amistosa” de fuentes no occidentales, Sankara evitó mezclar lo que llamó la lucha por la independencia del neocolonialismo francés con “reacciones superficiales”. A sus amigos que se sorprendieron por su rápido envío de un contingente cuando la “derecha” de Jacques Chirac recuperó la mayoría parlamentaria en marzo de 1986 en Francia, para ratificar las buenas intenciones de Burkina, Sankara comentó en broma: ¡“Incluso si Jean-Marie Le Pen llegara al poder un día en París, enviaríamos una delegación y mantendríamos nuestras relaciones con Francia”!17 (Le Pen es la líder del neofascista Frente Nacional en Francia).

Contra el apartheid y la opresión de las mujeres

Tanto los amigos como el gobierno de Sankara prestaron atención a convertir la capital de Uagadugú en un importante centro africano para eventos políticos, culturales y deportivos. Se convirtió en un imán para artistas e intelectuales, una Meca para los líderes socialdemócratas y revisionistas de todo el mundo, desde Yasir Arafat hasta Daniel Ortega de Nicaragua. En el nuevo estadio se celebraron conciertos de reggae y el Festival de Cine Panafricano de Uagadugú se convirtió en el acontecimiento cultural del África Negra, reuniendo a artistas y una amplia participación del público. El régimen fomentó su reputación como una especie de centro antiapartheid, organizando una serie de foros y manifestaciones. En la lucha de Sankara por popularizar la “liberación” de la mujer, se formó un grupo de rock femenino, las “Palomas de la Paz”.

La cuestión de la opresión de las mujeres en sí misma sería suficiente para sellar el destino del camino de Burkina Faso, particularmente porque había anunciado que la liberación de las mujeres y la revolución van juntas, generando muchas falsas esperanzas y una fuerte oposición. Porque así como Sankara y compañía manejaron las contradicciones de clase básicas en Burkina Faso —con una fraseología muy militante, que sonaba de izquierda y que era muy “derecha” (economista e inalcanzable) en esencia y que nunca se basó en las masas y su lucha—, también abordaron la cuestión femenina de la misma manera revisionista. Como dijo una mujer: “Parece que la revolución es para los hombres y mujeres de las ciudades, no para nosotros”. Su visión de la liberación a través de la producción económica reconocía las relaciones opresivas entre hombres y mujeres (difíciles de ignorar o evitar las consecuencias generalizadas de que las mujeres sigan siendo comercializadas como una mercancía, trabajadas hasta una muerte prematura, sin voz en matrimonios arreglados y asuntos políticos, mutiladas sexualmente para garantizar la dominación masculina) pero, debido a que su enfoque de la revolución rural no apuntaba a disolver todas las viejas relaciones de producción, no pudieron superar los desafíos inevitables realmente planteados para liberar a las masas de mujeres, y se vieron obstaculizadas por fenómenos como la defensa de la poligamia por parte de mujeres porque era una forma de compartir la tan pesada carga de trabajo, de permitirles espaciar los embarazos eternos “para el linaje” y descansar un poco. Como el régimen fue incapaz de llevar a cabo una política proletaria para resolver la cuestión femenina como parte de un proceso de desatar a las mujeres (y a los hombres) para desarraigar las viejas relaciones reaccionarias entre las personas, se vio obligado a emitir decretos proclamando los derechos de las mujeres (que en ausencia de transformaciones reales sólo podían quedar tan vacíos como la “prohibición” del sistema de castas en la India) y combinarlas con un “programa práctico” que equivalía a hacer depender la liberación de las mujeres del aumento previo del número de arados y pozos, por ejemplo. De hecho, esta visión es otra versión de la “teoría de las fuerzas productivas” común a los revisionistas de diferentes tendencias que ven el aumento de las fuerzas productivas, y no la lucha revolucionaria de las masas, como la clave para el avance de la sociedad.

El derrocamiento de Sankara

Los sectores urbanos que habían apoyado los esfuerzos de Sankara comenzaron a desilusionarse cada vez más con su programa. En particular, estaban cada vez menos dispuestos a tolerar sus medidas de reforma que reducían sus comodidades (por muy escasas que pudieran parecer junto con las de los países ricos).

Los funcionarios públicos y otras personas dejaron de participar regularmente en reuniones políticas y en el trabajo voluntario rural, y muchos intelectuales se marcharon en busca de empleos mejor remunerados en Estados vecinos.

Paralelamente, las luchas políticas internas dentro del propio CNR estaban aumentando y las organizaciones de izquierda se habían realineado para aprovechar la erosión del apoyo a Sankara. Los sindicatos comenzaron a mostrar sus músculos, respaldados por al menos un par de miembros del círculo militar gobernante cercano a Sankara. Después de una huelga en la primavera de 1984, despidió a 1 200 maestros, los reemplazó con instructores de los CDR y expulsó del gobierno al ministro de LIPAD, acusándolo de empujar a Burkina a los brazos de los soviéticos y manipular a los CDR.

El primero de mayo de 1987, después de que las cuatro confederaciones sindicales más importantes presentaran una demanda común de retorno a las “libertades democráticas”, 30 dirigentes de funcionarios asalariados fueron arrestados, incluido el jefe del partido prosoviético LIPAD; Según informes, una facción incluso quería ejecutarlo. La llamada ULC, revisionista, moderada y prochina, también fue expulsada del gobierno. Estalló cada vez más una división dentro del CNR, con los sindicatos y los CDR más o menos en lados opuestos.

Sankara había propuesto ampliar el CNR y formar un partido único para intentar unificar los grupos revolucionarios que se estaban escindiendo rápidamente y mantenerlos unidos. Dentro del ejército, muchas de las principales figuras militares, incluido Blaise Compaoré, preferían un frente a un partido único. A través de crecientes tensiones y manipulaciones, se estaban trazando planes golpistas. A pesar de la continua popularidad de Sankara, particularmente entre los jóvenes y los estudiantes, cuanto más intentaba poner su sello “independiente” en el curso de los acontecimientos mientras avanzaba a través del mar de disputas reformistas, con la esperanza de que eventualmente pudiera surgir alguna tendencia revolucionaria unificada, más comenzaba a desmoronarse debajo de él la delgada base no proletaria sobre la que había construido su revolución.

* * *

Cuando asumió la presidencia, Compaoré disolvió el CNR, formó un Frente Popular y prometió reintegrar a los maestros despedidos, llevando a cabo una “rectificación”, pero manteniendo los objetivos de la revolución. La línea oficial de Uagadugú es que Sankara era un hombre aislado, autocrático y que intentaba silenciar gran parte de la voz de la izquierda que le ayudó a llegar al poder. Si bien es probable que a Compaoré le resulte útil seguir pronunciando consignas “izquierdistas”, su criminal ascenso al poder puso un final brutal a la experiencia de Burkina Faso y un retorno a un reconocimiento más “sobrio” de la realidad del neocolonialismo.

Cualquier régimen revolucionario genuino que enfrente la gigantesca tarea de erradicar las viejas relaciones opresivas en Burkina enfrentará obstáculos extremadamente difíciles. Desde la caída de Sankara, la prensa burguesa se ha regodeado de su incapacidad para mantenerse como el “alborotador” en el África occidental francesa. El problema no es tanto que el Capitán Sankara haya fracasado, sino que su “revolución” sólo podía fracasar.

Sankara intentó movilizarse, pero no pudo depender del campesinado, que tiene que ser el fundamento y la principal base de apoyo para cualquier transformación revolucionaria real en un país como Burkina Faso. Quería escapar de las garras del imperialismo, pero estaba a la cabeza de un aparato estatal reaccionario que había sido creado por los propios imperialistas. El hecho de que fuera derribado por el mismo ejército neocolonial en el que sirvió muestra una vez más, como si el proletariado necesitara otra lección similar, que no hay sustituto para la destrucción del aparato estatal por parte de las masas revolucionarias.

La toma del poder relativamente indolora por parte de Sankara en 1983 en realidad dejó esencialmente intactos el antiguo poder estatal y el antiguo sistema social. Pese a ello, los imperialistas occidentales no fueron indiferentes a este intento de desviarse del camino neocolonial tradicional, y sus necesidades generales en el mundo actual aceleraron sus manipulaciones políticas y financieras para normalizar el libreto, tras tolerar un breve coqueteo con la socialdemocracia africana.

La realización de este escenario, al precio de un control más estricto sobre los oprimidos, fortalece el veredicto de que ninguna clase social excepto el proletariado puede representar sus intereses genuinamente revolucionarios y que no hay atajos disponibles para liberarse del imperialismo en el difícil y exigente camino de la guerra popular y la lucha consciente de las masas.

Fuentes adicionales

Africa Confidential, 21 Oct 1987, 26 Oct 1987, “Burkina Faso: The End”

Carrefour Africain, 23 Oct 1987 (Uagadugú —Órgano semanal del gobierno popular)

Jeune Afrique, N° 1399 (28 Oct 1987), N° 1400 (4 Nov 1987), N° 1401 (11 Nov 1987), incluye entrevistas con Thomas Sankara

Le Monde, 17, 21, 22, 24 Oct 1987

Le Monde Diplomatique, Feb 1985, Nov 1987, artículos por Pascal Lazabée; Mar 1984, artículo por Jean Ziegler

Marchés Tropicaux et Mediterraneens, 16, 10, 23 Oct 1987

West Africa, “Towards Self-Reliance,” 14 Ene 1985; “Progress to Turmoil,” 26 Oct

Notas

[1] The Guardian, 17 Oct 1987

[2] Afrique-Asie, No. 318, 12 Mar 1984, p. 21

[3] Citado en Genève Afrique, 24(1), 1986, p.39

[4] Jean Ziegler, La Victoire des Vaincus, (París: Seuil, 1988), p. 192

[5] Ziegler. Interesante relato de las tradiciones tribales y la vida de las campesinas en la cuarta parte.

[6] Ver el capítulo cuatro de Réné Dumont, Pour l’Afrique J’accuse, (París: Plon, 1986)

[7] Relatado en Ziegler, pp. 176, 226

[8] Bonaventure Traoré, “Une canette de bière ou calebasse de dolo,” Le Monde Diplomatique, Marzo 1984

[9] Dumont, pp. 60–61

[10] De una entrevista con el agrónomo francés René Dumont

[11] Citado en Newsweek, “We Have to Depend on Ourselves,” 19 Nov 1984

[12] Ziegler, p. 163

[13] Basado en las experiencias de primera mano de René Dumont

[14] Afrique Internationale, 199: Nov 1987, p. 16

[15] Ver Pierre Engelbert, La Révolution Burkinabè, (París: Harmattan, 1986) y Libération Afrique, Special Haute Volta, Sept 1984

[16] Ver Le Nouvel Observateur, 29 Oct, 1987 y Ziegler, p. 157. También se decía que Compaoré era cercano al LIPAD prosoviético

[17] Sennen Andriamirado, Sankara le Rebelle, (París: Jeune Afrique, 1987) p. 214

Hegel, Marx and Engels by Auguste Cornu

The object of this essay is to fix the role and the essential contributions of Hegel, Marx and Engels in the evolution of modern thought, taking in its connections with economic and social evolution.

At first the movement of modern thought followed the development of the rising class, the bourgeoisie, and in this phase reached its highest point in materialist rationalism and in Hegel. Thereafter, it was taken up by the new rising class, the proletariat, and in Marxism attained a conception of the world which was adapted to a new mode of economic and social organization.

It took form under the influence of the great discoveries of the fifteenth century, which infinitely expanded the world’s boundaries and provoked a rapid growth of needs and the consequent development of a new economic system based on a greater freedom of production and circulation of wealth. This system caused at once a profound change in men’s way of life and a progressive transformation of the static conception of the world into a dynamic conception which was dominated, like the system itself, by the notions of liberty, movement, and progress.

This thought, which at the outset found its expression in the two great movements of spiritual liberation, the Renaissance and the Reformation, took its first major form in rationalism, which adds the notion of progress to the idea of liberty, and, after Renaissance and Reformation, marked a second stage in the adaptation of the general conception of the world to the new way of life. Rationalism, the philosophy of the rising bourgeoisie, rejected the notion of an immutable and eternal preestablished order, and supported the revolutionary action of the bourgeoiesie in maintaining the necessity of transforming the world to give it a rational character and content. Rationalism tended to evolve from spiritualism to materialism, thereby expressing the growing importance of concrete material reality in human life, as a result of the unceasing development of production.

Despite its tendency to unite spiritual reality more closely to material reality, rationalism did not succeed in solving the essential problem of the integration of man into his natural and social milieu—a problem raised by the very development of production. For, being a reflection of bourgeois society, it came up against the fundamental contradiction, inherent in the capitalist system, between an increasingly collective mode of production, which brings men closer and closer together in their economic and social activity, and an individualist mode of appropriation based on private property and the quest for profit, which isolates men and sets them, as individuals, against society. Rationalism is led to conceive of man as an individual opposed to his social milieu and cannot therefore arrive at a conception of the world as an organic whole; it remains essentially dualistic and allows the traditional opposition to subsist between spirit and matter, between man and nature.

Yet the very development of the new system of production, which integrates man more and more deeply in the external world, brings about the need to go beyond this dualism and arrive at an organic conception of the world. However, all the attempts made by bourgeois thought in this direction failed by virtue of the fact that in defending the principle of private property and thus putting itself on the plane of the contradiction which the capitalist system gives rise to, it could abolish this contradiction only in a utopian manner, by an illusory surmounting of individualism and the integration of man in an imaginary milieu.

After Rousseau, who integrated man into an idealized nature and a utopian society, and Kant, who gave this integration a formal character, reducing it to the a priori forms imposed by the mind on the external world, German idealist philosophy, whose greatest figure was Hegel, strove to pass beyond rationalist dualism to an organic conception of the world. It was inspired by Goethe who, after Spinoza’s fashion, considered mind and matter as two manifestations of the divine, different in their forms but similar in essence, and held that man should plunge into nature in order to participate in the universal life which animates the world (Faust).

German idealist philosophy added to this idea of an organic union of man and the external world the notion of development and progress, which it applied to the totality of beings and things; it thus attained a new conception of the world, which was no longer considered as an ensemble of things ruled from without and functioning as a mechanism, but as the expression of a single life animating all beings, as an immense organism developing itself under the action of internal laws and forces.

Inasmuch as life cannot be conceived otherwise than in its unity and development, this philosophy was of necessity led to reduce spiritual reality and material reality to an organic unity, and to show how this organic totality changes and evolves.

Like rationalism, this philosophy adopted the point of view of bourgeois society and defended its economic and social organization; it was unable to go beyond individualism and bring about the effective integration of man into his natural and social milieu, and could only undertake this integration in an illusory manner, by the reduction of the whole of the real to mind.

Fichte, Schelling, Hegel—the German idealist philosophers—abolished Kant’s Ding-an-sich which maintained for concrete reality an existence independent of the thinking subject. They reduced all of reality to mind, which, by virtue of its inclusion of concrete reality, became at once subject and object and constituted not only the tool of knowledge but the element which creates and regulates the world.

The real, thus reduced to spiritual activity, was identified with knowledge, in which the subject which knows and the object which is known merge, and whose movement is explained by the autodetermination of the spirit, by the exteriorization of what it potentially contains, by the alienation of its own substance which becomes foreign to it, and which it recovers progressively in becoming aware that it constitutes its essence.

In this conception of evolution as progressive penetration of concrete reality by the spirit, the philosophers were under the inspiration of the French Revolution, which seemed to them to have solved the double problem of the rational changing of the world and the integration of man into his social milieu by going beyond immediate reality and traditional economic and social organization under the action of reason, and by subordinating the individual to the state.

But while the French revolutionaries changed the world effectively, these philosophers, because of Germany’s backwardness in economic and social evolution, gave action a theoretical and abstract character, transposing it to the plane of thought. They changed political, economic, and social problems into philosophical problems which they reduced to the central problem of the epoch, the problem of liberty, and proposed to realize the latter by the way of the spirit, convinced that in virtue of the correlation between the development of material reality and that of spiritual reality, it was possible to act on the world and transform it by the unaided power of ideas.

Despite their idealist nature, the systems of these philosophers are distinguished by an ever more marked tendency toward realism, a tendency which led them to ascribe to the world, which was at first considered to be a mere expression of the spirit, an ever more objective and concrete reality.

Fichte, expressing the revolutionary aspirations of his times, put the stress not on the past which has been wiped out, nor on a present which does not change, but on the future. He thereby subordinated to the spirit the external world which should be transformed; he abolished the external world, reducing it to the not-I and making of it the tool of the I, which rises, by a continual surmounting of the not-I which it sets up against itself, to a higher morality and a great autonomy.

Schelling expresses the counterrevolutionary tendencies of the feudal class. He gives the present the task of going back to its source, that is to the past, under the inspiration of the Middle Ages, an epoch of high and strong spirituality, when the Spirit penetrated vitally all the elements of life and the world. In this way he evolves toward a more objective idealism, and, in accord with Spinoza, he assigns Nature an existence distinct from that of the mind, and shows how, by a progressive interpenetration of Spirit and Nature, the world comes in the work of art to a state of complete indifferentiation, where Nature is Spirit and Spirit Nature.

Finally, in Hegel the evolution toward an organic conception of the world, intimately combining the Idea and the concrete reality, man and the external world, is even plainer to be seen. Hegel is the interpreter of the tendencies of a semiconservative bourgeoisie; what he sets himself to justify is not the future nor the past, but the present. Like all doctrinaire conservatives, he stops the evolution of the world at the present moment, to which he gives absolute value as the definitive and perfect result of rational evolution. To this end he strives to give idealism a concrete character. He transposes to the ideological level the ever more powerful action which the development of productive forces enables man to exert on his milieu; and he shows how the spirit integrates itself progressively into the real, which thereby assumes an ever more rational character.

Since he does not succeed, as Marx was later to do, in understanding reality as the object of man’s concrete practical activity, and thereby penetrating to the efficient cause of the transformation of the world, he remains essentially idealist in his evolution toward realism, and like Fichte and Schelling considers the real as the object of spiritual activity.

The fundamental problem which then faces him is to show how concrete reality merges in effect with its spiritual representation, and how the development of the spirit not only expresses but determines the evolution of the world. Hegel therefore neglects the contingent, the accidental elements of the real, concentrating on those which express a phase of the spirit and carry out the work of Reason.

Once concrete reality has thus been purged and sublimated to the point of being nothing more than the expression of the spiritual reality, it can be included in the spirit, after which Hegel is enabled to mold as it were the development of the world in the form of the development of the spirit, which is elevated into the creator of the real.1

Hegel, unlike Fichte, desired to justify present reality and derived the development of the world not from an absolute will, which no determinate reality can satisfy, but from a reason which is higher than the subjective reason—namely, objective reason, which combines within itself spirit and being.

This objective reason is incarnated in the Absolute Idea, which creates the world by the exteriorization or alienation of its substance, which it then proceeds to resume within itself in stages. The identity of the real and the rational which existed originally in the Absolute Idea is broken by virtue of the exteriorization of its substance in a reality which seems alien to it; but the identity is progressively reestablished by the activity of the spirit, which eliminates the irrational elements from the real and thus leads it to surmount itself constantly, to take a form and a content more and more suited to the reason. This progressive union of the rational and the real, of spirit and being, is realized under the form of concrete ideas which are not a mere representation of beings and things, which man makes for himself, but constitute the reality itself in its essence.

Since the idea is indissolubly attached to the concrete reality, with which it is loaded, so to speak, the movement of the idea does not occur on the plane of pure logic, but is bound up with the general evolution of the world, with the process of history.

This association of logic with history in the development of the spirit gives rise to the particular character of Hegel’s doctrine which tends, by the integration of the idea into the real, to eliminate the transcendental conception, which attributes to the spirit a special existence foreign to and distinct from the sensible world. This association also explains Hegel’s opposition both to dogmatism (which by separating thought from being renders thought impotent and sterile) and to utopianism (which seeks to subject reality to an arbitrary ideal), as well as to empiricisin (which fails to rise above immediate reality and loses itself in the infinite mass of facts, entities and objects, instead of concentrating on the essential part, the spiritual reality).2

True reality is linked to the development of the spirit, and is not to be confused with immediate reality. Like spirit, it has a rational character and its movement is in accordance with the principle of a logic adapted to a dynamic conception of the world, dialectics:

As opposed to the ancient logic—which corresponds to a static conception of the world and accordingly considers entities and things in their eternal and immutable aspect, fixing them in their identity by the exclusion of contraries—dialectics is tied up with the very development of entities and things and does not obey the principle of identity, which does not enable us to explain the connections which unite the various elements of the real, and the reasons for their transformations.

Dialectics is founded on the opposite principle, the principle of contradiction; it does not move on a spatial plane of inclusion or exclusion, like the old logic, but on a temporal plane which enables the contradictory elements of the real, instead of merely excluding each other, to imply each other mutually and, by their transformations, to determine the evolution of the world.

The old logic considered contradiction as constituting a defect in things; in dialectics, on the contrary, contradiction appears as the positive and fertile element without which there is no development nor life.3 For in the world, when considered in its changeableness, contraries unite to form a new and higher reality, the synthesis. The latter does not result from an adjustment or compromise between the contraries, which could only end in a stagnation of the real; it results from a crisis brought about by the accentuation of the contradictions, in whose course the contraries are abolished as such and reabsorbed in a higher unity.4

This is the dialectic process in which the contraries change and unite into syntheses within which new contradictions arise, which in turn are reabsorbed in new syntheses; it is in this process that there finds expression the movement of the spirit which, in its movement to go beyond the contradictions which rise continuously, progresses from concept to concept, each of which represents a new level of spiritual reality and of material reality included within it.

Such is the general conception of the world from which Hegel starts, in order to reconstruct and explain the totality of the real reduced to concepts, and to show how in its development it follows a rational course and expresses the movement of the spirit.

After he has, in the Phänomenologie des Geistes and the Logic, described the somewhat theoretical evolution of the spirit up to the point where it becomes perfect reason and Absolute Idea, he shows how the latter realizes itself in rudimentary fashion in Nature, which appears as its antithesis, and then in a more and more perfect way in history, where it gradually detaches itself from objective reality by considering it as the expression of its own substance. The Absolute Idea reaches its full realization in art, religion, and philosophy, attaining its last stage in the Hegelian philosophy, which encompasses the world as a rational totality in which the identity of the subject and the object, thought and being is realized.

This conception of the dialectic development of the world permitted Hegel to solve the hitherto insoluble problem of the organic union of spirit and matter, of man and the external world, considered in their development. But the solution which he gave this problem took on an illusory character by reason of the fact that in reducing concrete reality to spiritual reality he took away from the world its own nature, and integrated man into an imaginary milieu.

This inability, which he shared with all bourgeois thought, to solve the problem of man’s integration into the world, otherwise than on an ideological level, explains the contradictory aspect of his philosophy which, like his entire epoch of transition from a still semifeudal organization to the capitalist system, presents a character of transition and compromise.

From the philosophical point of view, this doctrine constituted a compromise between transcendental idealism, which places the principle and end of entities and things outside themselves, and realism, which is inspired by the idea of immanence and explains their development by their intrinsic nature. Despite the idealism of the doctrine, which reduced the evolution of the world to the movement of concepts, it marked the passage to realism by the integration of the idea in the real. All that was required was to invert the system (as Marx was to do) and subordinate the development of the spirit to the development of economic and social reality in order to arrive at a materialist conception of the world.

From another point of view, this doctrine constituted a compromise between the static and the dynamic conceptions of the world. It was completely imbued with a dynamicism, which expresses the continuous change, the incessant evolution of the world considered in its becoming. But this dynamic quality was not yet fully inherent in the concrete reality, whose development still seemed to be determined by a first principle, the Absolute Idea existing of itself from all eternity. The Absolute Idea is the stable element in the eternal process whose cause and end it is; containing in potentiality all the reality which it creates, it is at the terminus of its development that which it was at the origin. Evolution thus remained illusory, and took the form of an involution, which made this system once more akin to the old static conception of the world.

Finally, in the political field, this compromise between static and dynamic world views was evidenced in the attempt to reconcile a conservative system, which considered the Prussian state and the Christian religion as the perfect and definitive forms of the Absolute Idea, with the dialectic movement of history, which implies a continual change, an unceasing becoming, to which we cannot assign a determinate form as limit and end.

The Revolution of 1830, which destroyed the system of the Holy Alliance and in Germany was marked at once by a rapid economic upswing and by the development of liberalism, was to blow to the surface the inherent contradictions of the Hegelian doctrine, entailing the collapse of the entire system.

Within the Hegelian school itself a division took place between a conservative Right and a revolutionary Left, within which Marx and Engels passed their political apprenticeship. The Hegelian Left, expressing primarily the aspirations of the bourgeoisie, brought about a dissociation and transformation of the Hegelian doctrine in order to adapt it to liberalism.

It rejected the conservative elements of this philosophy and retained only its revolutionary dialectics, forming out of it, in the person of Karl Marx’s friend Bruno Bauer, a doctrine of action. Bauer opposed consciousness to substance, making the latter, after the fashion of Fichte’s non-ego, the tool which consciousness uses to rise to an ever greater autonomy; he posited in principle consciousness’ need to free itself continually from substance, in which it realizes itself and which, by its determinate form, constitutes an obstacle to its development. This liberation is carried out by an incessant criticism of the real which eliminates its irrational elements.5

The ideological character of this doctrine, which reduced revolutionary action to a critique of the real, had as its source the fact that the Hegelian Left found no support in the German bourgeoisie, which at that time, like all the European bourgeoisie engaged in a war on two fronts against feudal reaction and the revolutionary proletariat, adopted a policy of the “golden mean.” Without this support, the Hegelian Left very soon failed in its liberal activity, and its action rapidly turned into a sterile critique of reality, a mere play of the spirit.

Most of its members evolved with B. Bauer toward individualism and egocentrism, reducing the development of the universal Conscience to that of the Ego. One of them, Max Stirner, drew all the consequences of this tendency toward individualism. He rejected any limitation of the individual’s autonomy and recognized only a single reality, the Ego, only a single principle, the cult of the Ego; he made absolute egoism the only motive force of human activity, and ended up in nihilism and anarchism.6

At first, Marx and Engels tried, with the Young Hegelians, to adapt the Hegelian doctrine to liberalism and felt that in order to determine the rational course of the world it would suffice to eliminate the irrational elements from the real. But as apart from the other Young Hegelians, Marx, in this point faithful to the basic thought of Hegel, refused to dissociate thought from the real, and rejected the conception of an arbitrary and absolute power of the spirit to transform the world. From the time of his thesis on the Philosophy of Nature of Democritus and Epicurus (1841), he showed that philosophy, in contraposing itself to the world by its criticism, changes into a practical activity, which implies its integration into the world and thereby its suppression as abstract principle opposed to the world.7

As director of the Rheinische Zeitung in 1842, he set about reforming the state (which he with Hegel considered as the regulatory element in society) by a critique of political and juridical institutions. The speedy and total failure of this attempt, signalized by the suppression of the Rheinische Zeitung, led him to revise his conception of the state and to study its relations with society.

Along with some members of the Hegelian Left (L. Feuerbach, M. Hess, F. Engels), he turned away from liberalism; he no longer expressed the aspirations of the bourgeoisie but those of the proletariat, and evolved towards communism. In this evolution he, like Hess and Engels, was guided by Feuerbach who drew from a critique of the Christian religion and Hegelian idealism a social doctrine of collectivist nature.

Feuerbach’s critique of religion showed that God is the product of man, who projects and alienates in him his own essential qualities, and that as a result of this inversion of subject and attribute the real subject, man, becomes the attribute of God, which he has created. Applying this critique to Hegelian idealism, Feuerbach emphasized that Hegel, by an analogous inversion of subject and attribute, made the idea the creative subject, and man and the world its product.

To arrive at an exact notion of the relations between God and the world, between the Idea and Being, we must, Feuerbach said, start not from God or the Idea but from concrete and living reality; we must integrate spirit into matter and not matter into spirit, and consider man with his sensibility and needs as the organic expression of that synthesis.8 His criticism of religion ended up in a social doctrine, in which he showed that religion strips man of his true nature, of his essence, and transfers it to God, and that to restore man’s essence to him, his qualities, alienated in God, must be reintegrated in him. The collective being, the species, which constitutes the human essence, and which, if exteriorized in God, is but a transcendental illusion, then becomes a reality for man, who abandons egoism and individualism, and makes the love of humanity the law of his life.9

By his inversion of Christianism and idealism, Feuerbach restored their intrinsic reality to the external world and to man; but by his return to mechanist materialism, which subordinates man to the influence of his milieu without considering the action he exerts upon it, Feuerbach’s final result was a contemplative and sentimental theory which placed human life outside the social milieu and historical process, a vague collectivism which was a pale reflection of the French socialist doctrines born of a more advanced economic and social development.

This doctrine by its solution, however imperfect, of the problem of man’s integration into his natural and social milieu constituted a transition between Hegelianism and Socialism. It opened the way which Moses Hess, Marx, and Engels were to take, to arrive at a new solution of the problem by linking man’s integration into the world not to his religious emancipation but to his social emancipation.

Moses Hess gave Feuerbach’s extremely vague collectivism a more markedly social character, and showed that the alienation of the human essence in God was the ideological reflection of the alienation which takes place in the capitalist system, where the proletariat exteriorizes its labor power in the commodities it produces, which enslave it by opposing themselves to him in the form of money, capital.

To liberate man from this servitude and enable him to recover his thus alienated essence, Hess said, we must replace the capitalist regime by a communist system; but, being unable to obtain from society itself the sources of its transformation, Hess, like the utopians, transposed the economic and social problems raised by this transformation to a moral plane, and offered as solution the struggle against egoism, and the love of humanity.10

For all its defects and inadequacies, this doctrine constituted a transition between Feuerbach’s philosophy and French socialism; it was to serve as a guide to Marx and Engels who, starting from an analogous critique of alienation, furnished a new solution to the problem of action and to the social problem. Marx, having been led to review his Hegelian conception of the state and to study the interrelations of state and society, began this revision by a critique of Hegel’s Philosophy of Law,11 from which he had drawn the core of his political and social ideas. Now, under Feuerbach’s influence, he shows how Hegel reverses the real relations between society and state, making the latter the creator and regulator of society, whereas actually it is but society’s instrument. The real state, which is an expression of society, and in which private interest triumphs, is contrasted with the ideal state, a sphere of general interests, created, like God, by the exteriorization in it of the highest social qualities, in which man lives, only in an illusory fashion, a collective life. In order to put an end to this duality between real and ideal states and give the collective life an effective existence, society must be given a collective character.

This criticism of Hegel’s Philosophy of Law marked the moment at which Marx rejected liberalism by putting the problem of alienation on the political and social plane, but yet found only a vague solution to it, in the form of what he called true democracy.

But after he had taken the content of the ideal state to be the true democracy where there no longer exists any opposition between individual interests and the public interest, he was drawn, by his criticism of bourgeois society conceived as the negation of collective life, to see communism as the solution of the social problem.

He returned to the fundamental idea of his criticism of Hegel’s Philosophy of Law in his articles in the Deutsch-Französische Jahrbücher (1844), where he showed that if we are to do away with the dualism between society and state, which makes man lead the life of an egoistic individual in society while he leads an imaginary collective life in the state, we must integrate the state into society, giving the latter a collective character.12 This will be the work of a social revolution carried out by the proletariat, which in liberating itself will emancipate all of society, establishing communism.13

Marx was now deliberately orienting his thinking toward communism, acting as spokesman for the revolutionary proletariat. He raised the question of alienation, no longer on the plane of undifferentiated humanity, but on the plane of the struggle of classes. Thus he changed the opposition between egoism and altruism, to which Feuerbach and Hess had reduced economic and social contradictions, to a conflict between bourgeoisie and proletariat; he cast social development in the form of dialectics, making the proletariat the antithetic element charged with bringing progress about.

Following a parallel evolution to that of Marx, Engels was then passing, under the influence of Feuerbach and Hess, from liberalism to communism. With Feuerbach and Hess, he considered alienation as the basic phenomenon of present society; but, instead of following them to a utopian plane for the abolition of this alienation, he sought, as Marx did, to find the sources of its elimination in economic and social reality.

In both Engels and Marx, this surmounting of ideology and utopianism was favored by the fact that they had left Germany—Engels to go to England, and Marx to Paris—and thereby took part in the life of two countries which were much more developed economically than Germany; Marx and Engels thus expressed the aspirations of a more powerful proletariat, already possessing a clear class consciousness.

Marx was then justifying communism from a point of view which was essentially philosophical and political. Engels at the same time made use of his study of the contradictions of capitalism—which were especially obvious in England, the most developed capitalist country of the time—to justify communism from an economic and social viewpoint.

In his article “Umrisse zu einer Kritik der Nationalökonomie”14 in the Deutsch-Französische Jahrbücher, Engels showed that the capitalist system did not possess the absolute value assigned to it by the economists of liberalism, and that the economic categories which corresponded to the system—price, competition, profit—had only historic and relative application. His criticism of the capitalist system underlined that its result was to deprive the majority of producers of the fruit of their labor, and thus to reduce them to servitude and poverty. The crises caused by the inherent capitalist unbalance between production and consumption entailed the elimination of the weakest producers, the progressive ruin of the middle class, which was proletarianized, and a constantly increasing concentration of wealth, which finally left only proletarians and big capitalists. This increasing antagonism would cause a social revolution that would abolish private property and competition and inaugurate a communist regime, which would give the economic and social system a human character.

Engels thus reached communism by a route different from that of Marx, that is by a criticism of the capitalist contradictions which enabled him to go beyond utopian socialism and show how the future emerges from the present, adapting the Hegelian dialectic to the development of history thought of from the economic and social viewpoint. Engels made more precise and complete the still theoretical and abstract notion which Marx had of historic evolution and communism.

It was during his stay in Paris in 1844 that Marx came under the influence of the French socialist doctrines and Engels’ critique of political economy, and with their aid arrived at a clearer conception of historical evolution and of communism, considering them no longer from a purely philosophical and political viewpoint but also and above all from one which was economic and social.

The merit of the French socialist systems was to give the first positive solution to the problem of the integration of man into the world which bourgeois thinkers had been unable to solve; this they accomplished by showing how it was possible to realize the effective and harmonious integration of man in his natural and social milieu by passing beyond the capitalist contradiction, by conferring on the mode of appropriation the same collective character as the mode of production.

But these systems had been formed at an epoch in which the contradictions of capitalism had not yet become so evident, and in which the proletariat was still only in its inception; hence they transposed economic and social problems to an ideological plane and thus remained utopian. After having criticized the economic and social organization of capitalism, the doctrinaire socialists were unable to go forward and discern in society itself the factors of its transformation; they did not conceive the class struggle as a means of emancipation and put their projected reforms on a rational and moral plane, contrasting present society to an ideal society; they thought it would be enough to convince men of the excellence of this new society to have it realized.

This appeal to reason led them, after denouncing social antagonisms in the critical parts of their works, to take the position of an undifferentiated humanity in their plans for change, and to supplant the notion of class struggle by the notion of a vague antagonism between good and evil, between the just and the unjust, all of which imparted to the solution offered for the social conflicts a character no longer revolutionary but spiritual and moral.

Nevertheless, as the proletariat developed and the contradictions of capitalism became more obvious, these doctrinaires took up a sharper defense of the specific interests of the proletariat, and their ideas came closer and closer to socialism and communism, putting the primary emphasis on the revolutionary role of the class struggle and Marxism, which they announced and heralded.

By applying the Hegelian dialectic to the explanation of social process, Marx had already shown in his articles in the Deutsch-Französische Jahrbücher how capitalist society, by reason of the accentuation of the opposition between bourgeoisie and proletariat, had to give birth to a communist society. This communism was still ideological; it acquired a more concrete content from the French socialist doctrines and their analysis of the economic and social contradictions of capitalism; finally, Engels’ critique of political economy enabled Marx to pass definitely beyond utopianism by showing him how communist society was engendered by the aggravation of these contradictions; Marx gave communism a scientific character by basing it on the very development of society.

This transition from ideological to scientific communism is the distinguishing mark of the three works preceding the German Ideology, in which the main lines of his thought appear as definitively fixed for the first time: Political Economy and Philosophy (1844), The Holy Family (1845), and the Theses on Feuerbach (1845).15

Marx still reduced the social question to the problem of alienation, which remained in his view the essential problem; by means of it he solved the problem of action, which enabled him to attain a new conception of historical development and of communism.

He solved these two problems by a parallel critique of Hegelian idealism and Feuerbach’s mechanist materialism, a critique inspired by the aspirations of the revolutionary proletariat. In distinction from utopian socialism, he put the problem of suppressing alienation and effectively integrating man in his natural and social milieu not on the theoretical plane but on the practical plane; and he was led thereby to a new conception of action which enabled him to go at once beyond utopian socialism, speculative idealism, and mechanistic materialism, the latter two of which he accused of considering man outside concrete activity taken as practical activity, that is as work. This ignoring of the leading role of practical activity in human life made speculative idealism and mechanistic materialism equally unable to explain the evolution of the world.

Hegelian idealism does stress the capital importance of human activity, pointing out that the world is its product; but since it reduces this activity to spiritual activity and thus suppresses concrete reality as such, it gives an illusory quality both to human life and to the integration of man into the world.16

In contrast to idealism, mechanist materialism assigns the object a reality outside thought; but in considering the exterior world as an object of perception and not of action it maintains a passive attitude toward it and therefore ends in a contemplative and deterministic conception of the world, which does not allow it to explain either the effective integration of man into his milieu or his action on the milieu to transform it.17

Marx went beyond both speculative idealism and mechanist materialism. He kept the intrinsic reality of the external world and considered it in its transformation by practical activity, work which plays the role of mediator between man and the external world, between spirit and matter, which Hegel attributed to the Idea.

It is by concrete practical activity that man effects his progressive integration into the world which he adapts to his needs. This integration takes place by the exteriorization of man’s labor power in the object which he creates and by the appropriation of this object which enables him to recover in it his alienated substance.18

In present society this exteriorization becomes an alienation on the part of the most numerous class, the proletariat, which is deprived of the objects it creates and becomes feebler to the very degree that it produces. To do away with this alienation a communist regime must be installed, which will enable all men to fully regain their substance exteriorized in the product of their labor.19

By this parallel criticism of idealism and mechanist materialism Marx arrived at a new conception of action. He did not reduce it to a spiritual action nor submit it to a fatalist determinism nor, as the utopians did, put it on the plane of opposition between thought and the real, the ideal and reality; he integrated action into reality.

It is on this new conception of action conceived as concrete practical activity, work, the only conception capable of explaining the effective integration of man into the world, that Marx based his conception of historical and dialectical materialism, the notion that from then on dominated and directed his thought and that of Engels.

He went beyond the problem of alienation, to which he had hitherto reduced the essence of the social question, and subordinated it to the ensemble of human activity, of which it was only one aspect. In the fundamental work which he wrote with Engels, The German Ideology (1846), he set himself the task of explaining the grounds of this activity and hence the transformation of society and the flux of history.

Seeking the essential causes and ends of human activity, Marx and Engels found them in the creation of the conditions of material life, in the satisfaction of humanity’s primordial needs (food, clothing, shelter) and therefore in the organization of production. This is what gives their basic conception a materialist character.

This materialism is historical; it explains the movement of history essentially by the transformation of the conditions of material life, by the development of the forces of production, and not by an alteration of philosophical, political, or religious conceptions which are but the ideological forms assumed in men’s consciousnesses by the real motives of their actions.

And this historical materialism is dialectic; it shows that the movement of history is linked to the development of the relations between the forces of production and the social forces. To determinate productives forces there correspond social relations adapted to the operation of these forces, and every important change in the latter necessarily entails transformation of society. In their continual development the forces of production come up against the organization of society, which evolves more slowly, and sooner or later becomes an obstacle to the operation of these forces, so that it must be replaced by a new and better adapted social organization.

On the political and social level, this opposition between productive forces and social relations is expressed by class struggles, which constitute the motive element in history.20

The materialist dialectic conception of history not only furnishes the explanation of economic, political, and social evolution, but enables us as well to explain spiritual evolution. Marx refutes the basic objection of idealism, which asserts that it is impossible to prove that objects distinct from us correspond to the representation which we have of things, and denies too any correlation between material and spiritual evolution. Marx’s answer is that man knows the world not as object of pure thought, but as object of his experience, and that the proof of the objective reality and the truth of knowledge is furnished by practical activity.21

The idealist conception, which ascribes absolute value and reality to ideas alone, comes from the division of labor, which separates spiritual from material activity, creating a class of thinkers who tend to consider ideas by themselves, apart from the men who conceive them and the circumstances which engender them and alone enable us to understand and explain them.22

Marx and Engels thus denied absolute value and reality to ideas, and showed that they develop parallel to men’s real mode of life, that juridical, political, philosophical, and religious conceptions are modified as the economic and social organizations change, and that spiritual evolution is thus determined in its main outlines by material evolution.23

While thus establishing a correlation between spiritual evolution and economic and social evolution, Marx and Engels did not claim to establish a rigorous parallelism between them, for they do not go forward at the same rhythm. While the transformation of the forces of production is accompanied by a parallel transformation of the social organization, the change takes place in a slower manner in the realm of ideas, whose ties with the mode of production are less direct and immediate.

Moreover, Marx and Engels, while denying ideas a primordial role in historical evolution, nevertheless consider them to be a very important social reality which as such influences the development of history, being able to modify its rhythms and modalities, if not the general course. Marx and Engels, in effect, rejected ideology as the determining factor in historical evolution. They did not make man into a passive tool, the object of a fatalistic determinism; on the contrary, they showed the mounting importance of man’s action on his milieu, which he changes more and more deeply, in order to free himself from its grip and adapt it to his needs.24

Marx and Engels applied this general conception of historical development to the study of the society of their time, stressing that man’s rational alteration of the milieu should at the present time aim essentially at wiping out the contradictions inherent in the capitalist regime and doing away with alienated labor, which is opposed to the integration of man in his natural and social milieu. This abolition cannot take place, as the doctrinaire socialists had already shown, except by the inauguration of a communist system. But unlike the doctrinaires, Marx and Engels did not contrast an ideal to reality, a vision of the future world to bourgeois society, setting up a gap between present and future; instead, they picked out in the present economic and social organization the causes, the tendency, and the manner of its transformation, and showed that the abolition of capitalism will be the work of the economic and social contradictions inherent in this regime, which cannot but engender a social revolution. This, by doing away with alienated labor and transforming the social relations which have been hypostatized as personal relationships, will bring about the harmonious and complete integration of man into his milieu.

Thus with Marx and Engels a great phase of modern thought is completed, that modern thought which is born with capitalism and finds its conclusion in communism. This thought expresses on the ideological plane the successive steps of man’s integration into his natural and social milieu, determined by the constant development of the forces of production; it is a thought which leads from a static and dualistic conception, which opposes spirit to matter, man to his milieu, to an organic conception of the world considered in its totality, in which man at last appears fully integrated.

References

1 Cf. Wissenschaft der Logik, Vol. V, p. 26.

2 Cf. Philosophie des Rechts (“Vorrede”), pp. 16, 19; Encyclopädie, p. 11.

3 Wissenschaft der Logik, Vol. IV, p. 68.

4 Phänomenologie, pp. 36, 37.

5 Cf. Die Posaune des Jüngsten Gerichtes über Hegel den Atheisten und Antichristen, Leipzig, 1841.

6 Max Stirner, Der Einzige und sein Eigentum (1844).

7 Cf. Marx-Engels, Gesamtausgabe, Vol. I, p. 64 f.

8 Cf. Feuerbach, Vorläufige Thesen sur Reform der Philosophie (1843).

9 Cf. Feuerbach, Grundsätze der Philosophie der Zukunft (1843).

10 Cf. T. Zlocisti, M. Hess: Sozialistische Aufsätze (Berlin, 1921), pp. 37-60 (“Philosophie der Tat”), 60-78 (“Sozialismus und Kommunismus”), 158-187 (“Uber das Geldwesen”).

11 Marx-Engels, Gesamtausgabe, Vol. I, pp. 403-553 (“Kritik des Hegelschen Staatsrecht”).

12 Ibid., pp. 576-606 (“Zur Judenfrage”).

13 Ibid., pp. 606-621 (“Zur Kritik der Hegelschen Rechtsphilosophie”).

14 Ibid., II, pp. 379-404.

15 Cf. ibid., Vol. III, pp. 29-172 (“Oekonomisch-Philosophische Manuscripte aus dem Jahre 1844”), (“Die heilige Familie”); Vol. V, pp. 533-535 (“Marx uber Feuerbach”). 18 Cf. ibid., Vol. III, pp. 154-156.

16 Cf. ibid., Vol. III, pp. 154-156.

17 Cf. ibid., Vol. V, pp. 533 f. (Theses 1 and 3).

18 Cf. ibid., Vol. III, pp. 157-163.

19 Cf. ibid., Vol. III, pp. 82-94, 115-117.

20 Cf. ibid., Vol. V, pp. 59-65.

21 Ibid., Vol. V. p. 534 (Thesis 2).

22 Ibid., Vol. V, pp. 15 f., 21.

23 Cf. ibid., Vol. V. pp. 26-28, 35 f.

24 Cf. ibid., Vol. V, pp. 10 f.

Some Questions About the Movement for Reconstitution. Interview with Línea Proletaria

[This is an unofficial translation, the original text by the Committee for Reconstitution (Spanish State) can be read here.]

We publish below an interview proposed by the blog El bloque del Este. The original idea consisted of its publication in 2017. However, both the priority of other tasks and our commitment to ensure that this work did not simply result in the repetition of positions that can be found in more detail in our publications, but rather that it would result in that fundamental task, which we take very seriously, of training cadres and propagandists, has unfortunately delayed its publication until today. We publicly apologize to the interviewer and hope that the vanguard can find use in the pages that follow.


1. What is Línea Proletaria?

Communism is in a deep crisis, something that no honest communist can question. Accepting that is the first step to be able to consider which tasks concern communists today. The revolutionary cycle that was opened with the Soviet October exhausted its historical premises, which forces us to reposition ourselves as communists that rise to the occasion. If the vanguard does not assume the consequences of our history, there will be no possible proletarian revolution in the future. That is why the Line of Reconstitution proposes the ideological reconstitution of communism as the unavoidable current task of the vanguard —that is, the repositioning of Marxism as the hegemonic theory among the vanguard—, with the Summation of the October Cycle as the fundamental means for it.

Thus, Línea Proletaria is the organ of expression for those of us who work to articulate a revolutionary movement, which expresses the revolutionary ideology of the proletariat as an independent class. Those who refer to communism and its revolutionary history have to seriously consider whether their objective is to work for the revolution or is, on the contrary, to get one or another crumb from the bourgeoisie, reinforcing the general situation of hopelessness in which the world proletariat finds itself in relation to the possibility of a different world. Those who are clear that the solely revolutionary comes first, will see in Línea Proletaria a loudspeaker from which to know about and work for the reconstitution of communism.

2. What is the objective of Línea Proletaria?

Línea Proletaria expresses the application of Marxism to Marxism itself, being the means for the socialization of the results of the Summation of the October Cycle in the vanguard as a whole, as well as other contents and actions typical of the current phase of ideological reconstitution. A socialization that intrinsically supposes the exercise of the two line struggle and the creation of political ties, since Línea Proletaria is grouping the most advanced sectors around this construction of the referent of the Marxist-Leninist vanguard, political correlate of the ideological reconstitution of communism as the vanguard theory.

Inspired, moreover, by the spirit of what Lenin’s call to generate “an All-Russian newspaper” meant for Bolshevism, which would serve to imprint a revolutionary objective and direction common to the entire Russian Marxist vanguard, which would help it overcome the “artisanal methods” of local circles, and unlike the periodical publications of revisionism —halfway between union bulletins and trend magazines—, Línea Proletaria wants to be an expression and means of hooking the vanguard to the substantive tasks that today concern it. Although communism is in crisis, we must keep in mind that we have a historical legacy that our revolutionary predecessors lacked, a vast experience of revolutions, dictatorship of the proletariat and construction of socialism.

3. What is the reconstitution of communism?

The reconstitution of communism is nothing other than making communism that “real movement which abolishes the present state of things” again, that is, the condition of possibility for the revolutionary transformation of humanity in the present historical moment. Reconstitution is necessary for the simple reason that the October Cycle was ideologically and politically exhausted along with the historical premises that sustained it. That is why, in order for the proletariat to return to the offensive, initiating a new and superior revolutionary cycle, communism must be ideologically and politically reconstituted on the basis of its accumulated revolutionary experience, as well as on the state of the sciences in general to catch up with the knowledge achieved by humanity in the current historical moment. Without assuming this task, communism, hegemonized today by the rotten fruit of all that historical exhaustion that is the fossilized and absolutely incapable revisionism of our days, will continue in the frank retreat and decomposition in which it has been immersed for too many decades.

The double meaning (ideological and political) in which we say that reconstitution is necessary only expresses the need to, first, address the issues that today concern communism as a worldview, as the integral conception of the world that it is against the analytical and fragmentary degradation under which revisionism subjugates it. This ideological task is inseparable from its practical dimension, which is the development of political-organizational links among the vanguard, with an eye on the construction of a Marxist-Leninist referent. Secondly, to achieve its fusion with the broad masses of the class in the form of a true Communist Party, crystallization of the objective relationship between vanguard theory and the proletarian movement, whose social effects are revolution under way through people’s war.

4. Does the work of reconstituting communism fulfill any task with the current Spanish communist movement?

If the ideological reconstitution that we are working to carry out points towards the universal, towards the General Line of the revolution in the present historical moment, this is proof that the communist movement in the Spanish state, as a concrete materialization of the International Communist Movement, cannot be alien to the situation that the latter is going through as a result of the end of the Cycle: hegemonized by revisionism, in the form of organizations and trends which are incapable of solving the challenges that the World Proletarian Revolution (WPR) has ahead of in the present historic moment. Faced with this, in the fight against all the revisionist rottenness that keeps communism in the quagmire of an increasingly decadent opportunism, represented in the lead by the syndicalist-parliamentarian line headed by the ΚΚΕ —and its disputed patriotic minions—, the Movement for Reconstitution raises frank and determined two line struggle to relocate Marxism-Leninism in its vanguard position, and to politically end all those abated agents of the bourgeoisie that continue to channel the faith of their diminishing masses towards the reform of the bourgeois state.

5. How does this reconstitution influence the reconstruction of a communist party of a new type?

Faced with those who propose the “reconstruction” of the Communist Party that materializes in the well-known and failed calls for organizational unity, without defined principles, among vanguard sectors, the Line of Reconstitution has always postulated the need to reconstitute the Communist Party, of re-merging revolutionary theory with the labor movement as the very content of the acting revolution. Far from being complementary approaches or nuances in any way, what is elucidated here is the course of two antagonistic conceptions around the nature of the Communist Party. We are aware that only from the ideological reconstitution and the two line struggle around the Summation, as the engine that it is for the ideological development of the vanguard, can a truly revolutionary unity not only be proclaimed but really conquered, built on an ideological base that, then, will allow the fusion with the masses of the class to be undertaken, generating that system of relations that we call the Communist Party. To do this, the first thing is to recognize that there is no such Communist Party in the Spanish state today, since what we have is a host of organizations that bring sectors of the vanguard together with hardly any relationship with the great masses of the class and attached to outdated postulates that liquidate all revolutionary possibility.

6. What communist parties have been the motivators of this political line?

The Line of Reconstitution is inspired, as it could not be otherwise for a communist, by the revolutionary experiences that placed the proletariat at the vanguard of humanity. It is not, however, trying to repeat a petrified scheme of a specific episode, but to extract the lessons inherited, the ideological spirit that guided its practical letter, to apply them in the present. The milestones of the revolutionary proletariat during the October Cycle, which not only include the great victories for the revolution, but also the defeats that expressed the progressive wear of the Cycle’s premises, since it is not possible, as revisionism does, to understand the former without the latter, since they are all expressions of the same process of the World Proletarian Revolution.

7. There is a Committee for Reconstitution, what function does it have?

To this day, the Committee for Reconstitution is the public manifestation and publishing body of Línea Proletaria. It is the fruit of the unity achieved, through two line struggle, by the different vanguard detachments that until not long ago constituted the fragmented political materialization of the Line of Reconstitution.

8. What is your opinion about trade unionism in Spain?

In the first place, it goes without saying that a communist will always understand the various expressions of resistance on the part of those masses with no other aspirational reference than their adaptation to an undisputed medium as legitimate. However, it should be kept in mind, from a deeper and less immediate perspective, that trade unionism has already passed its historically progressive stage by contributing to the formation of the proletariat as an economic class, laying the objective foundations for its maturation as a political class. With imperialism, as Lenin elaborated well, unionism loses that historical innocence and becomes a transmission belt for the bourgeoisie in the labor movement. The proletariat has already developed its superior form of organization, the Communist Party, and the forms typical of its stage of conformation as a class in itself, such as the trade union, do nothing today but reproduce it to variable capital, in frank complicity with the reform of the bourgeois state, with the reproduction of capitalist relations, and at the service of one of the main by-products of the imperialist phase of capitalism, the labor aristocracy, a bourgeois segment of the proletarian class that, benefiting from the international division of labor, makes use of those old forms that are the trade union and the liberal labor party (social democrat) to obtain their share of representation in the inter-bourgeois agreement.

9. And about feminism?

In relation to the previous question, we must reject any way of corporativization that binds the masses to that faith in the reform of the bourgeois state, as the bourgeois women’s movement —or feminism— has done increasingly explicitly. Feminism, which poses a conflict between the sexes as a way to redistribute shares of participation and power in the public and private spheres of capitalist relations, does not call into question the fundamental bases of class society —in which the origin and foundation of all oppression of women is found—, which has always led it to oppose, in this imperialist phase of revolution or barbarism, the revolutionary experiences of the proletariat. Communism considers the emancipation of women as part of the necessary intrinsic content of the proletarian revolution, as a work of self-emancipation of the oppressed. For the Line of Reconstitution, therefore, only through the Proletarian Revolution can the root of the issue be reached: the family, private property and the social division of labor, the foundation of any society divided into oppressors and oppressed.

“Democracy is a rifle in the hands of every worker. Boycott the electoral farce.”

10. Could the situation that is taking place in Catalonia be described as a struggle for national liberation?

The existence of a strong national movement in Catalonia is undeniable, and its masses demonstrated in the streets their desire for their right to self-determination to be exercised with executive effect, inflicting a political defeat on the Spanish state when on October 1, 2017 they demonstrated that they were capable organizing with the intention of exercising that right. However, this insurrectionary, mass and executive aspect, with the valuable load of political experience regarding the exercise of the democratic mandate and contempt for bourgeois legality, has proven incapable of imposing itself on the other aspect, also bourgeois, which is that of parliamentary representativeness, since the former is, like the latter, anchored to the behavior of a class that has already lost all revolutionary vigor, once its historical project has been consummated and decadent. Demonstrating not only the cretinism of nationalism draped in red, a petite bourgeoisie that offers its national bourgeoisie an invaluable job of containment of the masses, but also the very inevitability of such a course, since it was an insurrectionary logic without a revolutionary actor on the terrain that could convey it in another way, against which it can only end up, mediated by politicking and the settling of bourgeois scores, reinforcing the reformed reproduction of the bourgeois state.

11. What do you think about the general and regional elections in Spain?

The elections do not express more than the redistribution of the quotas of political power of the different bourgeois fractions in their parliamentary arena, and the only interest that currently has for the vanguard is as an expression of the state of the links between the bourgeois state and the masses. Every current call for the participation of the proletariat in the electoral circus expresses the need of the aspiring representatives of the labor aristocracy and petty bourgeoisie to win over the proletarian votes in order to continue exercising their cretinism —despite themselves, increasingly extra-parliamentary. This is given that all revisionism is or would be delighted to be able to mobilize all those votes that usually swell the percentages of abstention in order to demonstrate that another form of management of capitalism, of the exploitation of the proletariat, is possible, and thus further reinforce its role of liquidators of all possibility of revolutionary maturation of the consciousness of the proletarians.

Faced with this, the Line of Reconstitution is clear that trying to accumulate masses through parliamentarism, that is, through propaganda and not through the Program and the New Power, does not mean anything else than the reinforcement, with a communist patina, of one of the clearer and most transparent expressions of the masses-state dialectic, that of political representativeness, latched in periodic and democratic readjustment of the spontaneous demands of all social sectors within the mechanisms of corporatization of the bourgeois state. Therefore, there is no room for parliamentary participation once the political reconstitution has been completed, since the only revolutionary means of incorporating the masses into the revolution is through the generation, application and experience of their own power —of their own dictatorship—, that is, through the People’s War that begins once the Communist Party is reconstituted. It is in the pre-party stage, of ongoing political reconstitution, when the vanguard can consider making use of parliamentary and institutional means in general, solely as a means of propaganda among the advanced sectors, that is, as a means of accumulating vanguard forces; and bearing in mind, furthermore, that this legal and peaceful path will in no way be the main instrument for the deployment of its mass line, nor will it be applicable at any juncture or for any purpose other than the Plan of Reconstitution.

Thus, finding ourselves today in a still initial phase of said plan, that of ideological reconstitution, and being that fundamental questions that will support its grouping around its Marxist-Leninist referent remain unresolved among the theoretical vanguard, like the General and Political Line of the revolution, the only consistent attitude towards the bourgeois elections at this moment, far from the weak and sterile “active abstention,” is the call for a boycott, as an expression of rejection of the ties that the cretinism tries to impose on the proletariat, as a means of educating the masses of the class in contempt for the legal instruments of the bourgeoisie and in the need for revolutionary violence, and as a call for the vanguard to deal with the necessary tasks in the present moment.

12. This year [2017] is the year of the hundredth anniversary of the October Revolution of 1917, what do you think about this anniversary?

The best tribute to which this hundredth anniversary summoned us was the development and deepening of the Summation of the Cycle which opened with that revolution, as is shown in issue #2 of Línea Proletaria, which is a good example of how, through the application of Marxism to Marxism, we can develop it and put it back in its position as an ideological and political referent. Nothing in common, then, with the vacuous and folkloric mentions for revisionism, filled with both dogmatism and superficiality.

The October Revolution entails the first experience of dictatorship of the proletariat —with the glorious but ephemeral exception of the Parisian Commune—, a source of fundamental learning for our class that would not have been possible if Bolshevism had not imposed itself on all those who bet on to keep the proletariat dependent on the initiative of other classes, fearful that it would dare to apply its own will to be a revolutionary class by force of arms. October demonstrated that the proletariat needs to equip itself with its highest form of organization, the Communist Party; it also demonstrated that the proletariat, as Marx had already seen after the commune’s experience, far from taking the bourgeois state machinery intact, has to build its New Power from the destruction of its bourgeois antagonist. Likewise, the Summation allows us to understand to what extent the Cycle which opened in 1917 is framed within the historical intertwining of the bourgeois and proletarian revolutions, which would necessarily leave its mark on the content of the revolutionary Program of the proletariat, as well as the limit that, as negation of what was historically contributed by the bourgeoisie, was imposed by having no other reference than the same bourgeois work.

It was necessary to take up arms, definitely, and by doing so, not only was the greatest revolutionary transformation that humanity had ever seen achieved, but with it an entire revolutionary Cycle was opened that turned the world upside down, demonstrating that communism, far from being a mere analytical interpretation of the world, is mainly the means to transform it and build on it a new emancipated humanity.

13. It is also the 50th anniversary of the Great Proletarian Cultural Revolution (GPCR). Why do you uphold this socialist revolution? What has this revolution contributed to the international communist movement?

The proletarian revolution cannot be understood today without the elements that the revolutionary experience of the Chinese proletariat contributed to the historical heritage of the revolutionary subject. To the people’s war as the proletarian military line against the old insurrectionary coup, to the two line struggle as the development of the class struggle in theory, as the revolutionary critique of revisionism on the ideological level, the cultural revolution is added as a form to broaden and develop the all-encompassing dictatorship of the proletariat in all social relations, fighting the new revisionism engendered by the ongoing revolution itself and established in the state and Party apparatus.

Opposite to the old theory of the productive forces, which subordinated the subjective factor and the transformation of all social relations to the objectivism of economic development, the Great Proletarian Cultural Revolution is the demonstration that class struggle continues during socialism, that this subjective factor, revolutionary consciousness, is the main factor in socialism, the radical transformation of society from capitalism to communism. This, which must be an axiom of the revolution for every Marxist-Leninist today, is something that the Chinese revolutionaries learned through the critical analysis of the experience of their Soviet comrades and through their own experience, especially after the Great Leap Forward, which exemplifies and reinforces the importance of the summation of the universal experience of the revolutionary proletariat for the development of the revolutionary movement. A lesson that could not but take place within a framework of paradigmatic limitations, which endowed the necessary contradictory character to the theoretical-practical expression of said lesson, still inserted in a dominant masses-state dialectic that obstructed and ended up drowning out the sparkles of the new, of that vanguard-Party dialectic that prefigured the way to continue developing revolution from the highest levels of the Cycle.

These concepts, which seem fundamental to us, emerge precisely from study, from the perspective of the Summation, of the experience of the GPCR and, rightly, point to it as the highest point reached by the revolutionary proletariat during the October Cycle in its effort to build the new world. To delve into these issues, we recommend the central article of issue #0 of Línea Proletaria. This is a work that, in all humility and to the best of our knowledge, we believe draws lessons from the GPCR’s experience which depth and implications even the best Maoists have not fully realized.

14. Regarding internationalism, do you think that there are currently socialist countries or not?

No, we believe that there are no countries that can be considered socialist, to the extent that those that claim to be such are not, as practice stubbornly demonstrates, support bases of any World Proletarian Revolution, but rather support bases of one or another imperialist bloc in conflict, governed by bureaucratic bourgeoisies erected to the beat of the revisionist hegemony within the International Communist Movement.

At present we live in a moment of interregnum between two cycles of the World Proletarian Revolution, which means not only the episodic failure of one or another concrete revolutionary process, but also the loss of the fundamental international reference that made all these concrete processes part of of that same world revolution. If ideologically that international reference is expressed as the General Line of the revolution, politically it does so as the Communist International, and we have the synthetic historical example of this in the 21 conditions of the Comintern, giving a global character to the wedge opened in Soviet October, around which the communist parties were formed.

This historical moment of interregnum implies, therefore, the absence of such elements: there can be no General Line without the ideological reconstruction of communism, which will provide the world proletariat with a universal vanguard theory to be applied through the specific analysis of each field of action, in the form of the Political Line; likewise, there can be no International without a political reconstitution of communism, without a Communist Party developing a revolution and synthesizing said General Line for the promotion of more support bases of the WPR.

We must be clear that this work is the responsibility of the revolutionary proletariat, so it cannot be expected that today hegemonic revisionism will reconstitute the International, the heirs of the dissolution of the Comintern, of the capitalist restoration in the USSR and the PRC, of the liquidation, in short, of the proletarian revolution.

“Long live the dictatorship of the proletariat!”

15. What do you think of the Naxal insurgency in India? Does the CPI (Maoist) fulfill a role of proletarian vanguard? And what about the Communist Party of the Philippines?

The Line of Reconstitution has expressed on various occasions its unequivocal solidarity and admiration for the struggle of the revolutionaries in India, and its commitment to contribute, also through revolutionary criticism at the present time, so that its development proceeds along the most fruitful paths for the world revolution, against those who establish a solidarity based on tailism or, even worse, on the reinforcement of the liquidationist tendencies that made their way into international Maoism as a result of the capitulation of the people’s war in Nepal.

We cannot ignore that this need for ideological reconstitution also includes the most advanced trend within the October Cycle, Maoism, which, in its peak moments, did not know how to promote a revolutionary platform that would point towards a new International based on the support of the mass armed processes that were taking place in areas such as India and the Philippines, where Maoism has been able to mount ongoing peasant rebellions. The bankruptcy of the Revolutionary Internationalist Movement (RIM) demonstrated the paralysis of the Maoist left, which was unable to form an anti-revisionist front for the two line struggle against the opportunism that was making its way within the RIM itself, which had grown with the Nepali disaster. If the Line of Reconstitution takes the example of Nepal, as demonstrated by its work in this regard, very seriously, it is because this experience reveals elements that must be subjected to critical analysis in this period of ideological reconstitution that we are going through, and that directly affect the Maoist camp.

We have been able to verify in recent years, with the exception of the Line of Reconstitution and some detachments of the Maoist left, how solidarity with the Indian comrades is hegemonized by that right-wing and centrist opportunism that greeted the Prachandist liquidation, something that threatens to reinforce the most right-wing tendencies within the CPI (Maoist). If in the Indian case this is a reasonable concern, given the general state of the ICM, in the Philippine case it is justified with increasing clarity, since the itinerary followed by Sison’s PKP dangerously points to a management of the capacity for mass mobilization (including armed mobilization) as a negotiating weapon on the table of its talks with the state, which, more than a people’s war, points toward a military line typical of armed reformist guerillas.

All in all, despite the fact that we consider that the closing of the October Cycle, as a wear of a historical paradigm that structured its entire development, is a challenge that affects and pertains to all the traditions or historical tendencies of the communist movement, this does not mean that each context should not be taken into account when dealing with it. The need for the Summation of the October Cycle is not incompatible with the various concrete scenarios that exist today in the ICM, and the situation in these countries, in which the Maoist revolutionaries have meritoriously managed to keep a movement of armed masses standing under the hammer and sickle, presents an invaluable setting for that general challenge facing communism today. Our call is for these parties, which are the result of a link between the vanguard and the masses which does not exist in any other place, to take advantage of their ability to push the vanguard in that direction, both internally, reinforcing the revolutionary process of which they are protagonists, as well as facing the rest of the ICM.

16. Going back to the issue of the peculiar GPCR, what objectives do you think this socialist revolution had in China and internationally with the oppressed peoples?

The prominence that Lenin foreshadowed for the role of the Asian peoples in the 20th century is well known, that wind from the East that would gradually shift the center of gravity of the World Proletarian Revolution. That is because that the intertwining of the bourgeois and proletarian revolutions, a characteristic that marks the entire Cycle, was shown markedly in these countries, given the degree of entrenchment and survival of semi-feudal and semi-colonial conditions that placed the Chinese communists in the position to test their strategic creativity.

Extracting as much juice as possible from the Soviet experience, and many times despite the guidelines of the International, very much marked by the conditions and perspectives of the revolution in Europe, the Chinese revolutionaries, through the New Democracy revolution, will link the pending historical tasks of bourgeois content with the proletarian revolution itself, with the construction of socialism. Likewise, they will know how to transform the peasant revolt, as well as the insurrectional temptation of the young Chinese proletariat, into a people’s war, developing the military line of the revolutionary proletariat.

In this way, we see how the Leninist line developed in the USSR based on the alliance of the revolutionary proletariat and the peasantry, is broadened, as Lenin himself announced and Mao deepened, with the international alliance of the revolutionary proletariat and the oppressed peoples where conditions analogous to the Chinese scenario exist, in which the revolutionary proletariat has to link the ongoing elements of the national anti-imperialist revolution and the peasant war to the construction of socialism.

Naturally, as the opposite end of the doctrinaire that, sticking to the classist letter —not the spirit—, remained blind to these intertwining elements that the proletariat had to integrate in a revolutionary way in its work, the other side of the coin was also generated, exacerbating these contradictions that were to be integrated and overcome and positively reaffirming them instead as the Thirdworldist condition of the revolution, which is the case of the three-worlds theory, the impossibility of people’s war in the imperialist countries, etc.

17. In this revolution, were the mistakes of Mao Zedong and the CCP during the Chinese revolution revealed with their respective self-criticism?

It is not until a critical summation of all experience is carried out that the vanguard can extract its limitations and lessons; that is why, we believe, it is not acceptable to attribute the limitations of this or that process to mere particular errors, to failures in the thinking of one or more people. Put simply: neither the fate of the Soviet experience is due to the “mistakes” of Lenin or Stalin, nor that of the Chinese one to the “mistakes” of Mao. The question, therefore, is more complex, and these easy paths end up leading to the substitution of criticism for demagogy.

We have the example of the Peruvian revolutionaries, who will be the ones who, even within the October Cycle and as the final point of the journey of that East wind, will bring the elements contributed by the entire Chinese revolutionary experience to their maximum expression. Things, like the peasant war, that the Chinese revolutionaries had to ride, as a way of integrating into the revolutionary plan that which is already given in a social reality —and which contributed to generating in them an overvaluation of the spontaneous element, a confidence in the permanent or latent state of rebellion in the masses—, were created by the Peruvian revolutionaries from their conscious action, that is, from their planned anticipation, the way in which the learning and internalization of the laws of the revolution is historically expressed. In this way, not only the armed peasant masses, but also the very instruments of the revolution —Army, Party and New Power— are generated from ideology, thereby expanding the importance of the subjective factor in the revolutionary work. Matters like this can be studied in all their perspective in the aforementioned central article of issue #0 of Línea Proletaria.

18. You have published an article about Ireland, on a personal level I am very interested in the Irish question, why was this article published and what is it about?

The analysis of the national question, in general, is framed in the context of ideological reconstitution in which we are. If one of the main elements that we are extracting from this Summation exercise has to do with the historical intertwining of the bourgeois and proletarian revolutions, this text is a particular example of how this unfolds its consequences in various and related aspects of the communist movement, being in this case, the national question and the proletarian military line.

On numerous and notable occasions throughout history, the national question, and the Irish case as a concretion of it, has been an issue that has made it possible to draw the dividing line between revolution and opportunism within the labor and communist movement. It happened in the time of Marx, when he pointed out the need for the British labor movement to become aware of the national oppression that English imperialism exerted on Ireland, as well as in Lenin’s polemics, when the firm defense of the right to self-determination rose as an imperative of a consistent internationalism, in the face of the bourgeoisization of the national labor movement, which prioritized imperialist complicity with its bourgeoisie over its class ties with the world proletariat.

“For the ideological and political reconstitution of communism!”

19. Are there groups or parties that fight for the reconstitution of communism?

The Movement for Reconstitution, naturally! The reconstitution of communism is not —unfortunately for some— a slogan, an abstract idea or a fresh garment with which to dress the old miseries, but rather consists of a plan of action that sets and allows the development of ideological, political and organizational factors through which such a process has to materialize. For this reason, we encourage all those communists concerned about the reconstitution of communism as a revolutionary referent to remain attentive to the developments, at all levels, of the Movement for Reconstitution and to not give up their efforts for the critical apprehension of the revolutionary worldview of the proletariat.

20. What is the Revolutionary Communist Party? Is it Bob Avakian’s party?

They are two different organizations. The Revolutionary Communist Party of the United States was, decades ago, a detachment at the vanguard of the International Communist Movement, promoting the ideological struggle through a critical effort that deserves due attention (see, as an example, the document of their authorship that was digitalized by Línea Proletaria editions in 2016). However, to this day, it is an example of the bankruptcy of a Maoism that, unable to sustain itself on the pillars of Marxism-Leninism to face its historical scores (such as the summation of the GPCR), resorts to the exacerbation of the worst and most expensive traits that paved the way for the triumph of revisionism, such as that scientism of messianic rhetoric and the big cult of personality that it exhales in an increasingly grotesque way.

For its part, the Revolutionary Communist Party of the Spanish state was born in the early 1990s, at a time when, with the collapse of the Soviet social-imperialist bloc, the world crisis of communism acquired even greater significance. In this context, the comrades of the RCP endow themselves with the Plan for the Reconstitution of the Communist Party, from which they begin a journey that supposes the creation and development of what is known as the Line of Reconstitution, with two fundamental milestones: of a concretion and development of the Plan in the form of the Thesis of Reconstitution of the Communist Party, in 1996, to a self-critical summation of said practical experience, the New Orientation on the Path of the Reconstitution of the Communist Party, published in 2005, without which the course, progress and growth of the Line of Reconstitution since then cannot be understood, being a living and uninterrupted tradition in which the Movement for Reconstitution is proudly inscribed.

Committee for Reconstitution
(Spanish State)
October 2019

Opportunism and Feminism: Brief Story of a Counterrevolutionary Marriage

[This is an unofficial translation, the original text by the Committee for Reconstitution (Spanish State) can be read here. You can click here to download the PDF, or follow this link to download the EPUB]

“No one can serve two masters. Either you will hate the one and love the other, or you will be devoted to the one and despise the other.”
Luke 16:13

“In these revolutionary times, feminist ideologies are favored by all bourgeois parties and powers in order to prevent the women of the working people from rallying around the banner of communism to attack capitalism and its state. The feminist views, that made the bourgeoisie scream blue murder before, are valued today as the building blocks of the wall against which the ‘red tide of Bolshevism’ is to break. . . . Feminism is intended to plant and root the superstitions of bourgeois democracy among the broadest masses of women. The suddenly flared love for women’s rights is revealed by daylight to be hatred of the rights of the revolutionary proletariat, as a result of the fear of its struggle for freedom.”
Clara Zetkin


The feminism to come has been among us for a long time. It has won the dubious honor, or rather privilege, of becoming part of the common sense of the imperialist system and distinctive insignia of its ruling class. Today, among the bourgeois fractions that participate in the establishment, only the production of surplus value enjoys a greater prestige than the gender perspective with which the capitalists of both sexes —and all their motley courtiers, buffoons and apologists— strive to reform, that is, reinforce and shore up, the decadent world that they have built in their image and likeness. For our part, we are proud to remain outside the transversal consensus of the imperialist bourgeoisie. Fighting their platitudes, however popular they may be and the good press they may have, even among the Marxist media, is an essential requirement for those who want to make room for the revolutionary communist conception of the world and return it to the place it should occupy: that of the vanguard of the social process.

In any case, as the eloquent quote by Clara Zetkin that we have placed at the head of our article[1] demonstrates, feminism has spent at least a century looking for a place under the black sun of imperialism. It found it… and found it again, in fact, by having spent an even longer time trying to combat revolutionary Marxism. From among the feminist ranks it has been repeated with great frequency and insulting cynicism that between the revolutionary ideology of the proletariat —Marxism— and the reactionary ideology of the bourgeois women’s movement —feminism— there has been a “quarrelsome” or “unhappy marriage,” a “curious courtship,” “marriages and divorces,” etc. But, if we continue in the field of these familiar metaphors, we will have to say that the true toxic relationship —whose consequences the proletariat has suffered— is the anti-proletarian bacchanalia in which, historically, revisionist opportunism and feminism have been disorderly intertwined.

However, between these and the revolutionary labor movement there has always existed the most absolute antagonism. Because of that, the true relationship between Marxism and feminism is a literal fight to the death between two ideologies as much destined to face each other in civil war as the two classes that each of them represents. We will try to demonstrate, with some historical brushstrokes, the irrefutability of the thesis that we have put forward in this brief introduction.

I. The woman question: restoring the Marxist analysis

The definitive closure of the October Cycle (1917–1989) has created completely unprecedented conditions for the revolutionary proletariat: the magnitude of its defeat has been such that, surely for the first time since it possessed its particular conception of the world, “class analysis has fallen into disuse” overwhelmed by an “absolute dominance of bourgeois thought”[2]… even among the advanced sectors of the salaried class!

As far as the woman question is concerned —which, as was recognized even a few decades ago, “has never been the ‘feminist question’”[3]—, this process of theoretical liquidation has been especially flagrant. Both the Marxist approach and vocabulary have disappeared from the proscenium of the debate of the vanguard, it being reduced almost exclusively to a pathetic dispute, irrelevant in the great class struggle, due to the nuances, the adjectives or the taglines that are added —it would be worth saying: for the crumbs that come off it— to the ideology of the ruling class. Evoking contemporary popular imagination, the scene resembles the one in which two rats fight over a churro… while financial capital has the absolute monopoly on churro shops. We leave it to the reader to choose the background music. Not in vain, in the particular case we are dealing with, the notion of feminism has become the umpteenth empty signifier that everyone wants to customize to suit their unique identity. It is known: “the personal is political”… and politics can be personalized, like everything else, to the taste of the consumer. This is how a thousand formulas have been proposed, invented and manufactured, each one more bizarre, to collect every infinitesimal particularity that exists in the supposed “big family” of women: enlightened, liberal, existentialist, radical, institutional, materialist, equality, difference, workerist, theoretical, political, cultural, socialist, black, class, decolonial, proletarian, anti-racist, anarcho, Marxist, Islamic, trans, queer, lesbian, eco feminism… Whoever is not a feminist is, in a literal sense, because they do not want to: it takes a real volitional effort not to be dragged by the strong tide. It is also known: going against the tide is a principle of Marxism-Leninism.

In any case, this very diverse —and even more amusing— range of adjectives, only comparable to the plurality of brands offered by the imperialist consumption of commodities, has allowed the construction of the myth that this phenomenal appearance is irreducible, which would force us to enunciate it in the plural: there would be nothing but an elusive bundle of feminisms. But, as it happens in modern capitalism, fully installed in its monopolistic stage, the diversity offered by the market is only apparent, and behind the multiplicity of colorful labels, one per brand, the same manufacturers usually hide; in the case of feminism, its inexhaustible list of epithets —longer than that of the royal titles of the most braggart of pharaohs— is only the artificial plumage that, although it flaunts, hides a much more vulgar and flightless little animal: the bourgeois women’s movement. Let us see, then, what is the nature of this movement.

II. Capitalism and women in motion

To do this, we will first have to ask ourselves, with historical materialism, what are the economic and social conditions that allow the existence of masses —in this case, women— in motion. In Capital, Marx dissects the violent historical process (the “so-called primitive accumulation”) that allows the emergence of the capitalist mode of production. For our purposes, it will suffice to quote the following passage:

“In fact, the events that transformed the small peasants into wage-labourers, and their means of subsistence and of labour into material elements of capital, created, at the same time, a home market for capital. Formerly, the peasant family produced means of subsistence and raw materials, which they themselves for the most part consumed. These raw materials and means of subsistence have now become commodities; the large-scale farmer sells them, he finds his market in the manufactures. . . only the destruction of rural domestic industry can give the home market of a country that extension and stability which the capitalist mode of production requires.”[4]

Lenin offers a good overview of the historical significance of large industry, typical form of capitalist production, for the new proletariat that is pulled out of the natural, patriarchal economy:

Large-scale machine industry, which concentrates masses of workers who often come from various parts of the country, absolutely refuses to tolerate survivals of patriarchalism and personal dependence, and is marked by a truly ‘contemptuous attitude to the past.’ . . . In particular, speaking of the transformation brought about by the factory in the conditions of life of the population, it must be stated that the drawing of women and juveniles into production is, at bottom, progressive. It is indisputable that the capitalist factory places these categories of the working population in particularly hard conditions, . . . but endeavours completely to ban the work of women and juveniles in industry, or to maintain the patriarchal manner of life that ruled out such work, would be reactionary and utopian. By destroying the patriarchal isolation of these categories of the population who formerly never emerged from the narrow circle of domestic, family relationships, by drawing them into direct participation in social production, large-scale machine industry stimulates their development and increases their independence, in other words, creates conditions of life that are incomparably superior to the patriarchal immobility of pre-capitalist relations.”[5]

Naturally, the profound repercussions that the historical appearance of the national market and —later— large capitalist industry had, also found their echo in the bourgeoisie. In families of this class, although women were not thrown into the Moloch of capitalist machinery, the domestic economy was equally emptied of content, which forced married and single women to find a new task that would provide them with sustenance, supplement the family income or simply give some meaning to their new socially parasitic existence.[6]

“The women of the bourgeoisie met, from the very first, with stiff resistance from men. A stubborn battle was waged between the professional men, attached to their ‘cosy little jobs’, and the women who were novices in the matter of earning their daily bread. This struggle gave rise to ‘feminism’ — the attempt of bourgeois women to stand together and pit their common strength against the enemy, against men. As they entered the labour arena these women proudly referred to themselves as the ‘vanguard of the women’s movement’. They forgot that in this matter of winning economic independence they were, as in other fields, travelling in the footsteps of their younger sisters and reaping the fruits of the efforts of their blistered hands.”[7]

Thus, in summary, we can say along with the Manifesto that “[t]he bourgeoisie . . . has put an end to all feudal, patriarchal, idyllic relations . . . and has left no other bond between man and man than naked self-interest, than callous ‘cash payment.’”[8] The immobility of feudal society came to be replaced by this “[c]onstant revolutionizing of production, uninterrupted disturbance of all social conditions, everlasting uncertainty and agitation [which] distinguish the bourgeois epoch from all earlier ones. All fixed, fast-frozen relations, with their train of ancient and venerable prejudices and opinions, are swept away, all new-formed ones become antiquated before they can ossify. All that is solid melts into air, all that is holy is profaned,”[9] including the absolute patriarchal subjugation of women to the domestic economy.

Wow! This first foray that we have made into the field already goes to show that the fundamental premise of feminist ideology is only sustained, among the vanguard, due to a lack of opposition, that is, by the mere non-appearance of the majority of those who claim to be on the camp of the communist proletariat. As the true Marxists we have cited have taught us, feminism is, strictly speaking, a post-patriarchal historical phenomenon, even though its female adherents —and male allies— believe they are fighting against that ghostly system of oppression that, they say, is the patriarchy. Ironically, contradicting this feminist platitude, women —like the rest of the masses transformed by the historical emergence of the capitalist mode of production— are only set in motion where patriarchal relations have already lost all economic foundations and their political and ideological remains, more or less vigorous, are inevitably called to disappear.[10] For, as Zetkin reminds us, “the woman question is present only within those classes of society which are themselves products of the capitalist mode of production,” although “it assumes a different form depending on the class position of these strata.”[11] In other words: feminism is the reactionary ideology that tries to integrate the women’s mass movement, a strictly capitalist product, into bourgeois society.[12] And this bourgeois women’s movement is the mediation between women and the state (another of its transmission belts), that is, part of the normal self-regulating course of capitalism: another expression of the masses-state dialectic, once it is established as the political logic of the imperialist countries.

It then seems evident that, by recovering the forgotten Marxist category of the bourgeois women’s movement, as simple as it is faithful to reality, the elusive fractal figure of the feminisms suddenly becomes perfectly intelligible. This movement convenes and brings together, mainly but not exclusively, the different interests of the female half of each fraction of the bourgeois class, interests that are not always identical but not always antagonistic to each other. The truly Byzantine debates feminists get entangled in trying to define their unsustainable ideology, from this classist perspective, matter little. It limits itself to transpose into the heads of men —female and male— the erratic march of the bourgeois women’s movement.

III. A bit of history

Having placed the economic foundations of the woman question on record, we can turn our gaze to its political contours. It can be stated quite accurately that feminism[13] was born, practically speaking, in 1848. In that year, around 300 people —men and women— gathered at the Women’s Rights Convention in Seneca Falls, New York. The Declaration of Sentiments that emanated from that convention gave the starting signal for a true social movement that “opened a new period” to the extent that “its words reveal to us that we are no longer in the presence of isolated women in their vindication” (unlike the voices of both sexes who, from the Middle Ages to the French Revolution, had been preaching in the desert), “but they were political leaders who had hard-learned lessons and training in political struggle.”[14] This circumstance, the collective political aggregation around shared claims, is fundamental: if the material content of feminism is this bourgeois women’s movement, those of us who do not participate in feminist mythology —a mythology that, like nationalist discourses, needs to base its exclusivism on some foundational epic or ancestral heroine— cannot see feminism in any place where something, anything, is said “in favor” of women.[15] It would simply be a gratuitous and anachronistic license. In the North American case, this first feminism, truly liberal due to the ideological and political coordinates from which it starts —individualism, natural law, Protestantism, etc.—, typical of the degree of development of capitalism in its pre-monopoly era, is essentially a split from the movement for the abolition of slavery (an analogous split, by the way, to the one that gave rise to the second wave of feminism at the end of the 60s after its friction with the black and student movements). Logical, on the other hand, to the extent that the abolitionism of slavery and feminism share an economic foundation: capitalist industrialization. Unlike slavery or feudalism, capitalist production needs and creates free individuals in the double sense that Marx gives it in Capital: without restraints or relations of personal dependence… but also without means of production or control over their conditions of existence.

Apart from this, history sometimes gives us coincidences, which are never quite such, that are really symbolic. The aforementioned Declaration of Sentiments of Seneca Falls, which represents the baptism of feminism, is approved on July 19, 1848.[16] But barely a month before, on June 22, the old continent seemed to be torn apart in “the tremendous insurrection in which the first great battle was joined between the two classes that split modern society.”[17] From then on, the future of human civilization rested in the hands of the proletariat as a new rising class. Feminism arrived late to history… or just in time to take on the young proletariat. The only thing that allowed suffragism to play any role in the struggle for the extension of liberal-democratic rights[18] was that, as is well known, the proletariat would still need a few decades to recover from its explosive Parisian summer solstice of 1848 and to become, later, a stable politically independent class, a milestone that corresponds to nineteenth-century social democracy, in those good times when it still represented the general interests of the salaried class…

III.1 The German example

As we saw earlier with Kollontai, proletarian women had begun to participate in social production long before bourgeois women even thought about being more than “the parasites of the parasites of the social body,” as Rosa Luxemburg described the idle women of the ruling classes. It was for a good reason that she considered, in her defense of general women’s suffrage, that the demands of the bourgeois women’s movement were “a whim” from which “the farcical character of the suffrage movement”[19] was derived, which she considered “‘old ladies’ nonsense.”[20] That is why German Social Democracy, the vanguard of the world proletariat during the last decades of the 19th century and the beginning of the 20th, was so zealous in preserving the political independence of proletarian women from their bourgeois older sisters. In fact, this fight for class independence was exemplarily led by Clara Zetkin, both through the women’s newspaper Die Gleichheit (Equality) and, in general, in her political and propaganda activity. For the German, the proletarian women’s movement, as soon as it had matured, had “become aware of its full, unbridgeable contradiction with bourgeois feminism,”[21] since

“The German proletarian women’s movement has long been past the time of the feminist harmony [of interests of the female gender] nonsense. Any lucid organization of proletarian women is conscious that such an association would make it guilty of betraying its principles. Because the bourgeois feminists strive only for reforms in favor of the female sex within the framework of bourgeois society through a struggle of one sex against another, in opposition to the men of their own class, they do not touch on the existence of this society itself. Proletarian women, on the other hand, strive for the abolition of bourgeois society in favor of the whole proletariat through a struggle of one class against another, in close community of ideas and arms with the men of their class—who fully recognize their equality. . . Bourgeois feminism is nothing more than a reformist movement, the proletarian women’s movement is revolutionary and must be revolutionary.”[22]

Zetkin had reasons to insist on this principle of class delimitation. At the beginning of the following year (1895), Vorwärts —the central organ of the SPD— published a petition on behalf of “German women of all parties and all classes” to Emperor Wilhelm II written by the feminists Minna Cauer, Lily Braun (once a social democrat) and an SPD affiliate, Adele Gerhard. Vorwärts printed the submissive feminist petition (which begged for some moderate political rights, such as freedom of assembly for women) accompanied by a statement of support, encouraging their male readers to support it and their female readers to sign it. Zetkin, who also reprinted it in the pages of Die Gleichheit, openly contradicted this display of opportunism. She, on the contrary, followed it with a warning that read: “We strongly discourage any class conscious member of the proletariat from supporting this petition in any way.”[23]

If we bring up this case, which might seem like a simple anecdote, it is because it condenses enough significant elements to dwell on it. In her protest (which she managed to get published in Vorwärts as well), Zetkin argued as follows:

“Let’s suppose that bourgeois democrats had initiated a petition of the same or similar purpose than the present women’s petition, of the same character. The Social-Democratic press would have critiqued the petition, but would by no means have stood behind comrades, class conscious workers, appearing tied to bourgeois elements by any degree. Why change our principled stance on the politics of the bourgeois world just because it so happens that one act of such politics comes from women who demand reform not for the so-called ‘whole,’ but for the female sex? If we want to give up our principled posture, we are also giving up our stance that the women’s question should be comprehended and promoted only in connection with the general social question.[24]

Vorwärts’ response to this incisive paragraph, which was published in footnotes as a gloss by the editors of the newspaper, would accompany the definition of opportunism well in any dictionary:

“Unfortunately, women are in a completely different position in the state than men, they have no rights at all and, as far as middle-class women are concerned, are completely untrained in politics, so every step towards independence is progress.”[25]

Ah, in the meantime, the favorite lamentation of those who don’t want to get anywhere! Progress measured on a political and not a historical scale, as opportunism always does! Clara Zetkin was perfectly conscious that such a concession to the bourgeois women’s movement was objectively linked to the constant struggle between the two wings of the German party, which is why, in a lengthy letter to Engels on this matter, she stated that vigilance against the feminist influence in the labor movement was all the more necessary “since already within the SPD, the tendency towards opportunism and reformism is rather great and grows with the expansion of the Party.”[26] Definitively, this affaire (or, to reuse the heteronormative metaphors used by feminism: marriage) surely constitutes the first notable example of the idyll between opportunism and feminism. As has been seen, it is the reformist tendencies within the proletarian party that allow a certain approximation to the exclusivist claims of feminism.[27] The revolutionary left, represented here by Zetkin[28], had to fight against both the opportunist right and feminism to the extent that the latter wanted to meddle in the affairs of working women, dissolve their class perspective and introduce their poisoned gender perspective. This is how it’s described by a competent bourgeois historian who, it is worth noting, considered himself —in 1977!— “sympathetic to . . . the present-day feminist movement”[29]:

“Zetkin further gained the trust and confidence of the SPD by ruthlessly crushing all feminist tendencies within the women’s organisation. The chief representative of the feminist viewpoint, Lily Braun (1865-1916), was hounded out of the socialist women’s movement. Zetkin’s task was made easier by the fact that feminism in the Social Democratic party was closely associated with revisionism, a doctrine of outspoken reformism based on a rejection of some of the key tenets of Marxism.”[30]

Not surprisingly, this Lily Braun, perhaps the first “class feminist” in history, was a fervent Bernsteinian of noble origins who “was a far more outspoken critic of the SPD than was Eduard Bernstein,” “attacked the dogmatism of its ideologists, . . . the elitism and vanguardism of its [Marxist] leaders,” etc.[31]; for his part, Bernstein himself “sought the alliance of the bourgeois women’s movement,”[32] like the good liberal that he was. Engels, in his critique of the Erfurt program, defined opportunism as the “forgetting of the great, the principal considerations for the momentary interests of the day, this struggling and striving for the success of the moment regardless of later consequences, this sacrifice of the future of the movement for its present.”[33] It is difficult to imagine a more precise definition. In fact, it also serves to explain the divorces between feminism and opportunism: for example, Belgian Social Democracy, unlike the German one, renounced the demand for the female vote so as not to jeopardize its alliance with the liberals for the sake of expanding male suffrage. Rosa Luxemburg protested against this tacticism of the Belgian Social Democrats and “connected this opportunism with the revisionist polemic in which Bernstein advocated for such alliances.”[34] Truly, a curious courtship: opportunism is so ductile and unprincipled (the movement is everything, said Bernstein the neo-Kantian) that, while compromising with feminism in one country, it may not be interested in making deals with it in another.[35] Matters of class collaboration: when it comes to transactions, you sell yourself to the highest bidder.

Beyond that, Zetkin’s uncompromising line proved absolutely fair. For her, at first, “it is, above all, about organizing a small solid nucleus with Marxist positions on homogeneous bases, before addressing the great mass of women.”[36] A policy of concentric construction perfectly suited to the principles of revolutionary Marxism.[37] As Mao said, if we have the correct line we will have everything: Die Gleichheit, the women’s newspaper directed by Zetkin, will go from 4 000 subscribers in 1900 to 124 000 in July 1914, immediately before the war[38], and the women’s socialist movement whose establishment she had led —both in Germany and internationally— was the vanguard in the fight against social-chauvinism. The International Conference of Socialist Women of 1915, despite the bitter struggle that took place within it and the pacifist tendencies expressed by Zetkin, was an essential moral platform for the revolutionary reorganization of the proletariat, which would be sanctioned four years later with the creation of the Communist International.

III. 2. The Russian counterpart

In the case of Russia, we also have a very symbolic historical example of this historical relationship between opportunism and feminism: that of Yekaterina Kuskova.

Kuskova was a radical intellectual of Lenin’s generation who, after briefly passing through populism and like many other young members of the intelligentsia, converted to Marxism in the first half of the 90s of the nineteenth century. She was the author of the well-known economist Credo, a translation into Russian conditions of the revisionist offensive led by Bernstein in Germany. In addition to promoting the narrowly economic struggle of the proletariat and leaving political reforms in the hands of the liberal bourgeoisie, Kuskova was a supporter of the

“change in the party’s attitude to other opposition parties. Intolerant Marxism, negative Marxism, primitive Marxism (whose conception of the class division of society is too schematic) will give way to democratic Marxism, and the social position of the party within modern society must undergo a sharp change. The party will recognise society.”[39]

This economist Credo, which Lenin had to make known in order to combat it (since the opportunists’ aversion to frank and open ideological struggle is well-known), also sums up well the content of liberal Marxism, of a Marxism without class struggle, absolutely folded to the spontaneous development of that abstraction called society. Kuskova was only short of accusing the revolutionary Marxists of totalitarianism… but Hannah Arendt had not been born yet. Be that as it may, this openness towards class collaboration, this fear of the proletariat being an independent and revolutionary class, led Kuskova down the path of other good liberals like Struve: she went from Russian Bernsteinianism to co-founding in 1904 what would later become the Constitutional Democratic Party, the Cadet party (by its initials in Russian), organization of the timid liberal bourgeoisie. By 1908, at the First All-Russian Women’s Congress (whose undoubtedly feminist motto was that “the women’s movement should be neither bourgeois nor proletarian, but only a movement of all women”[40]), Kuskova, who never abandoned her reformist socialism (although she did leave the Cadet party, because it seemed too conservative to her) defended “a position halfway between socialism and feminism”[41]:

“Kuskova’s presence in the worker’s group was highly disliked by the Social Democrats, who accused her of trying to ‘seduce’ working women away from revolutionary politics, given that at the congress Kuskova tended to take a middle ground between the revolutionaries and the bourgeoisie.”[42]

As Kollontai recalled some years later, “Kuskova, with two or three other followers, tried to make peace between the feminists of the Cadet type and the group of working women.”[43] Be that as it may, apart from the individual example of Kuskova —this particular figure who seemed to diachronically unite in a single body the opportunist misery of Bernstein and the “class feminism” of Lily Braun—, the two wings of the Russian labor movement had the same attitude towards local feminism, respectively, as their German counterparts. In their political assessment of the aforementioned All-Russian Women’s Congress —a Congress in which the proletarian delegation ended up staging the antagonism that exists between women of both classes by leaving the hall— the Bolsheviks and Mensheviks differed on the convenience of such class-based intransigence. While the Bolsheviks applauded the tactic followed by the workers’ group and considered their political objectives accomplished, the Mensheviks whined about the missed opportunity:

“The second article [published after the positive assessment that Kollontai, participant in the workers’ delegation, had made], published under the pseudonym ‘W’ in the same Menshevik newspaper, was much more critical of the intervention of the workers’ group. The author criticized the workers’ group’s strong emphasis on economic issues and its insistence on strict ‘class demarcation,’ which had made it impossible to make ‘even temporary and momentary alliances with the entire congress or its majority.’ The author blamed the Bolsheviks for this rigidity, citing the large number of Bolsheviks among the leaders of the workers’ group—although, as we have seen, the most important leader of the workers’ group was Kollontai, who was active in the ranks of Menshevism at the time. But ‘W’ also blamed the inexperience of the workers themselves. What worried the author was that the intervention of the workers’ group had removed bourgeois or middle-class women from the ranks of Social Democracy, alienated by the ‘Octobrist’ tendencies of the leaders of the Congress. These women were, in the author’s opinion, potential allies; they had expressed their sympathy with the workers through their applause, private conversations and promises to vote with the workers’ group, but these approaches did not prosper due to the militant nature of the women workers’ intervention. The workers’ group had made it impossible for a coalition of social democratic and liberal elements to develop, which was the axis of Menshevik politics.”[44]

The description is eloquent enough, and no one will doubt its resemblance with the contemporary lamentations of “red” feminism (whether it be called “class,” “Marxist,” “proletarian”… or not called feminist at all, out of understandable embarrassment) of any country: the firm defense of communist principles pushes away the women who are potential allies of the proletariat, women who actively fight in the ranks of the militant bourgeoisie… but only because the poor are alienated and the rude manners of communism do not help them to get out of their correctable mistake. There. Can anyone imagine such a paternalistic litany referring to men? Hardly. Naturally, the editorial staff of the Menshevik newspaper agreed with this “W,” defending that “Social Democrat activists in the working women’s movement should go beyond the ‘elemental opposition between “the sated and the hungry,”’[45] that is, beyond the class struggle… to promote collaboration among women!

Obviously, this Menshevik position was embedded in the depths of the opportunistic conceptions. The following decade, at a similar feminist congress, organized in April 1917 by the All-Russian League for Women’s Equality, the Bolsheviks repeated their tactic: staging their abandonment of the meeting hall, which, as the Bolshevik Inessa Armand later said: “There are no common interests among women, there can be no general representation of women or a general struggle of women.”[46] When the Bolshevik delegation was leaving the congress, continuing Armand’s own account, a “representative of the Mensheviks, faithful to her role as auxiliary to the bourgeoisie, defended the need to participate in this congress while foaming at the mouth.”[47] As a Trotskyite separatist feminist acknowledges (we are sorry about the cacophony, but it is true to reality) in relation to the first Conference of Working Women held in Moscow in 1917:

“Faced with the representation of the Mensheviks, who defended that the women’s movement should remain independent and not submit to any political party, the Bolshevik militants, thanks to the influence that their party had acquired among the masses, had managed to convince the present delegates of the inanity of that position.”[48]

Two diametrically opposed conceptions of the Party and the revolution: one, Bolshevik, as a movement organized centrally around the tasks that the march towards communism imposes; another, Menshevik, as the rearguard of the spontaneous and independent social movement over which it hopes to exert some influence by patting it on the back. Will anyone dare to say that these two lines are not still in conflict within the vanguard?

III.3. Feminism and imperialism

According to Lenin, the old opportunism, the liberal labor party, the bourgeois labor movement, became social-chauvinist with its submission to imperialism when the Great War began in 1914. In the same way, the bourgeois women’s movement, until then quite well established in liberal coordinates, saw how both its theory and its practice were transformed with the entry of capitalism into its senile imperialist phase. Although it is not possible for us —nor useful in relation to the objectives of the present work— to delve into this coherent transformation, we can at least point out that, from defending the natural right of women to be politically equal to the male of their class, feminism came to highlight with increasing emphasis the usefulness of their particular condition for the stability of bourgeois society, especially through their right to vote: they could balance masculine excesses with their feminine morality, such as alcoholism, prostitution or, why not, wars themselves. Today this folly is called feminization of politics. This process led slowly but clearly from the proclamation of the universality of liberal citizenship rights to the exaltation of the particularity of women and the usefulness of their feminine virtues for imperialism.

But, as we have said elsewhere, “the bourgeois revolution is by definition [the] establishment of the conditions for the development of capitalism.”[49] With regard to women’s suffrage, main demand of the first feminism[50], its costly implementation should not be seen so much as a pending task of the bourgeois revolution, but rather as the natural consequence of the deployment and maturing of capitalism itself. In fact, history has made sure to demonstrate that the implantation of the capitalist mode of production has not needed, anywhere, bourgeois women—nor, of course, the proletariat in general—to have full political rights. It is the subsequent logical development of capitalism that, at the rate of its conflicts and class struggles, demands the inclusion of growing sectors of the masses into the bourgeois polis through total and integral citizenship. This is why Zetkin, as the sharp Marxist that she was, pointed out that, unlike for feminists, “[t]he advocacy for women’s suffrage by the socialist parties is not based on ideological or ethical considerations. It is dictated by historical knowledge and above all by an understanding of the class situation, of the practical needs of the struggle of the proletariat”; for “[w]e socialists do not demand women’s suffrage as a natural right that is born with the woman. We demand it as a social right grounded in the revolutionized economic activity.”[51] In fact, the German revolutionary believed that women’s suffrage for bourgeois ladies was not a starting point for a further conquest of rights, but the end point of the freedom of the new mode of production:

“In limited women’s suffrage we see less the first stage of the political emancipation of the female sex than the final stage of the political emancipation of property.”[52]

Zetkin, when writing these words in 1907, could not foresee that just a few years later she would certify how imperialism would take “all the forces of the proletariat, all the institutions and weapons that its fighting vanguard created for the liberation struggle, in the service of its own ends.”[53] As a matter of fact, not even general women’s suffrage could scare the ruling class anymore: after the war (1918), many European countries definitely granted the right to vote to women (the Netherlands, the United Kingdom, Germany, Austria, Czechoslovakia and Poland), and the United States in 1920. Was it a feminist achievement, a right pulled off by its decades of “struggle”? Unfortunately for contemporary feminists, not even that squalid triumph can be considered a genuine revolutionary achievement of their political grandmothers… at least not in the sense they would like, given that, in general, “the enfranchisement of women was seen as a means of staving off a proletarian revolution[54] and it “also helped stabilise bourgeois constitutionalism in many lands after the collapse of political systems of feudal origin and under the threat of proletarian revolution.”[55] Damn! It seems that the quote from Zetkin that heads our article was not mere rhetorical hyperbole or an excess in the heat of agitation. Rather, it constitutes an undeniable historical truth: the liberal program of early feminism was only satisfied when the bourgeoisie —after sending the proletarians of all countries to the imperialist carnage with the help of social-chauvinists and feminists— was able to use their demands as a factor of corporativist political framing of the masses in the state. The granting of full citizenship[56] to women was synonymous with their nationalization.[57] Not in vain, the feminists of the main belligerent countries (the United Kingdom, Germany, Russia…) closed ranks in defense of the imperialist fatherland and the fight against Bolshevism. The evidence is so abundant that, surely, we will have the opportunity in the future to analyze it systematically. Perhaps we can even talk about the racial theories of the Anglo-Saxon feminists, the German, Italian or English feminazis (the reviled cliché contains more truth than is usually believed!), or the female anti-Bolshevik death battalions… All in due time!

IV. A purple wingless Phoenix: the second life of feminism

As our attentive reader knows by now, the object of this study is not, in any case, to theoretically refute feminism. Rather, it is about marking some milestones in the counterrevolutionary relationship that opportunism and feminism have historically woven, that is, the bourgeois workers’ movement and the bourgeois women’s movement. It is from this spontaneous and natural relationship, not exempt from lovers’ spats, that the bastard creature that is “red” feminism emerges under any of its monikers: socialist, Marxist, proletarian, class… For now, everything we have pointed out so far (feminism as a post-patriarchal and genuinely capitalist product; the absolute antagonism between women of both classes; the nationalist and counterrevolutionary collaboration of feminist women with their respective bourgeoisies…) was self-evident for any Marxist —male or female— surely until the middle of the 20th century. The revolutionary power of the labor movement always prevented, at least where Marxism ruled the roost, attempts to subdue the female proletarians to their bourgeois older sisters from reaping any success. As we have seen, Lily Braun in Germany ended up outside the ranks of the SPD thanks to the proletarian line drawn by Clara Zetkin and, in general, to the official partisan repudiation of Bernstein’s revisionism; in Russia, the triumph of Iskraism —the consecration of the proletariat as an independent political class— caused the liberal pseudo-Marxists à la Kuskova to distance themselves from the ranks and positions of Marxism. The first imperialist war gave feminists a bittersweet triumph, as the achievement of women’s suffrage caused the old feminism to progressively deflate in the 20s and 30s —although not before giving us some truly embarrassing milestones—, since it had already offered its nationalist tribute to the bourgeoisie during the Great War and immediately after. From then on, the validity of that era of the proletarian revolution that is imperialism made feminism a rather irrelevant thing, since another conflict occupied the entire ring of history: the two classes of modern society fought, finally, in an open civil war, not leaving much room for half measure qualms or “‘old ladies’ nonsense,” to reuse Luxemburg’s formula. The situation did not change until almost five decades later, when the crisis of Marxism —caused by the practical exhaustion of the theoretical premises that had allowed it to kickstart the October Cycle— became evident to the whole world.

Again, we think we can say that historical coincidences are rarely such, especially in a globalized world like ours. The Great Proletarian Cultural Revolution, the highest level ever reached by the class struggle of the communist proletariat, broke out in the summer of 1966; by early 1967, with the January Storm and the proclamation of the Shanghai Commune, it had already reached its zenith, and thereafter it could only decline, no matter how combatively it did.[58] The defeat of the GPCR anticipates —despite how much it managed to inspire the revolutionary classes of other countries like Peru— the end of the October Cycle. The crisis in which Marxism had been immersed since the mid-20s deepened, and exploded in the 50s as a result of Stalin’s death and the definitive conversion of the Soviet Union into a social-fascist power. From then on, the crisis of the International Communist Movement will be practically irreversible; Marxism will be systematically combated as a conception of the world to be liquidated and its hegemony will gradually lose strength; and even the Western labor aristocracy will begin to see its prebends questioned, conquered only under the heat that emanated from the once looming World Proletarian Revolution (WPR).

It was precisely in the summer of 1967 when the rupture which, immediately after, gave rise to a strong rebirth of the bourgeois women’s movement took place. This new feminism

“crystallized as a result of the unsatisfactory response given to the feminist demands of the militants in the Movement, a name given to two organizations: SNCC (Student Nonviolent Coordinating Commitee), an anti-racist group founded by black and white students in 1960, and SDS (Students for a Democratic Society), founded in the same year by democrats, social democrats and anti-communists who favored the analysis of psychological and cultural domination over that of economic exploitation.”[59]

Good company! Pacifist anti-racists and anti-communists with Freudian complexes. Thus, if “[t]he separatism of radical feminists arises, then, from one of the many historical experiences of disappointment with respect to emancipatory political causes that have denied recognition and reciprocity to women,”[60] it will be fair to say that modern feminism arises, again, from the disappointment (we would say: divorce) with respect to opportunism and anti-communism. How curious! This modern feminism did not fight opportunism or revisionism, but rather the conception of the world of the revolutionary proletariat: Marxism.

The “new” social movement, which followed in the wake of African-American separatism but soon spread to other Western nations, managed to “impose a new type of debate on labor organizations in most advanced capitalist countries.”[61] Such an imposition, determined by the absolute weakness in which revolutionary Marxism lay and the endless gullibility of the opportunists and revisionists, took the form of a systematic attack on the caricature that feminists made —with the essential help of revisionism— of the fundamental principles of Marxism. It did not matter. Even better: it will always be easier to knock down a straw man than a real one, no matter how weak. It was the theoretical rationalization of a practical, political process: the ideological liquidation of Marxism was the reflection of the liquidation of the WPR as sheer political horizon even among the vanguard sectors of society.

Although Simone de Beauvoir had broken the ice two decades earlier with her denunciation of “the economic monism of Engels,”[62] by 1970 the two books by the founding mothers of radical feminism had been published: Sexual Politics, by Kate Millett, and The Dialectic of Sex, by Shulamith Firestone. The first one, misrepresenting Engels at will, asserted that following his work it could be said that “all the mechanisms of human inequality arose out of the foundations of male supremacy and the subjection of women, sexual politics serving historically as the foundation of all other social, political, and economic structures.”[63] It was this author who popularized the two fundamental concepts of the feminism of the last half century: patriarchy as a “political institution”[64] and gender as the “personality structure in terms of sexual category.”[65] She limited herself to giving shape to what had already been brought forward by Simone de Beauvoir, and the gender studies, well positioned in the capitalist production of ideology, did the rest.[66] The second one, Firestone, sought to spread the opinion that “though Marx and Engels grounded their theory in reality, it was only a partial reality,”[67] a “strictly economic”[68] one. These works forever marked the anti-communist discourse of feminism: it was a matter of eliminating the universality of Marxism, reducing it to a simple economic theory, capable of explaining the productive system well, but not the reproductive dimension or the psychosexual[69] sphere. The first task of anti-communism has always been to try to liquidate Marxist theory as a “comprehensive and harmonious . . . integral world outlook.”[70]

Marxism, or what was left of it in the West in the form of revisionism, was left on the defensive and gleefully set about revising itself theoretically to the rhythm of the last word of feminist fashion. Zillah Eisenstein, one of those who took this unfortunate task most seriously, described it like this:

“My discussion uses Marxist class analysis as the thesis, radical feminist patriarchal analysis as the antithesis, and from the two evolves the synthesis of socialist feminism.”[71]

Got it! It was so easy. Marxism here, radical feminism there and… problem solved. This eclectic quip is exactly the same as the famous double negation of feminism with which that liquidating circle that claimed to be sympathetic to the Line of Reconstitution —a clique now dead and buried— wanted to revise Marxism and save it from its original sin, that is, its “unquestionable and great historical limitation of the starting point of Marxism on the gender question.”[72] Apart from that breeze from the past, out of this impossible “synthesis” is that socialist feminism was born, the pioneering first articulated form of all “red” feminism. However, that such a concoction was born in the United States is far from coincidental. There, as in England[73], Marxism never managed to take firm root, and socialism was always understood —as seen recently with the old codger Sanders— as what we would now call socioliberalism: a moderate liberalism if we compare it with the doctrines of any Mancunian psychopath; a homeopathic socialism if compared with continental European traditions, especially French or German ones. The weakness of North American socialism is evident in the example of the Socialist Party of America (SPA), founded in 1901 and adhered to the Second International, since, “while in Germany the socialist women’s organisation was at least ten times as big as the female suffrage movement, in America the proportions were the reverse”[74]:

“For various reasons, it seems impossible to put a precise figure on the strength of the American socialist women’s movement, but it is unlikely to have been much greater than 15,000 at its height in 1912, and was probably less. The bourgeois suffrage movement was already 75,000 strong in 1910 and its campaigns were far more impressive than any the socialist could mount.”[75]

This, added to “the disorganised and confused nature of the American Socialist Party,”[76] allowed the issue to be raised in the following terms in the press organs linked to the SPA in 1914:

“The Socialist who is not a Feminist lacks breadth. The Feminist who is not a Socialist is lacking strategy.”[77]

In short, as Kollontai lamented regarding similar cases, “the poison of feminism infected”[78] the labor movement. With this historical background, the honeymoon between feminism and revisionist opportunism spanned a good part of the 70s and 80s. The bacchanalia continued with some of the most prominent socialist feminists openly stating that “the struggle between man and woman will have to continue”[79] and declaring “the strategic necessity for women to organize separately so that we are in a position to develop our own skills, make our own decisions, and struggle against men and their sexism.”[80] Summing up: they call for political separatism, the struggle of the sexes and for a feminist revision of Marxism… in the name of socialism! It should not be necessary to show that this explicit preaching of the division of the proletariat into sexual ghettos, so often denied with hysterical embarrassment by “class” feminists, is absolutely contrary to Marxism. But we live in bad times for obviousness, and even worse for class principles. Let’s see what Clara Zetkin, Rosa Luxemburg or Nadezhda Krupskaya, respectively, said about the matter, those poor alienated women without gender consciousness, prey to the “initial patriarchal bias of Marx’s entire framework”[81]:

“. . . the liberation struggle of the proletarian woman cannot be a struggle like that of the bourgeois woman against the man of her class; on the contrary, it is the struggle with the man of her class against the capitalist class. She need not struggle . . . against the men of her class . . . The proletarian woman struggles against capitalist society hand in hand with the man of her class.”[82]

“Her political demands [the proletarian woman’s] are deeply rooted in the social abyss that separates the exploited class from the exploiting class, not in the opposition between man and woman, but in the opposition between capital and labor.”[83]

“The division between men and women has no great importance in the eyes of proletarian women. What unites working women with working men is much stronger than what divides them. . . ‘All for one, one for all!’ This ‘all’ includes all the members of the working class—men and women alike.”[84]

Comparisons are odious… for “Marxist” feminism. Be that as it may, while the proletariat rose unstoppably and Marxism was hegemonic in the advanced media of society, feminism could barely scratch revolutionary communism. Only opportunism flirted, without excessive success, with it. At least during the 19th and early 20th centuries, the bourgeois women’s movement did not need to elaborate any special theory about female oppression: it found it sufficient to want to propagate among women the principles that political liberalism upheld relying on the Enlightenment. That is why, as long as it did not cross the class border to win over the female workers, it could be left alone. It was not going to do much damage. In addition, its bourgeois roots were evident enough to make it difficult for it to seduce both the proletarians in particular and the vanguard in general. But, by the 70s, the revolutionary proletariat seemed to have gone into a comatose state, and the tables turned: the new bourgeois women’s movement (composed essentially of young single women, with university studies and linked to intellectual circles, frustrated after passing through youth protest movements and with unsatisfied[85] claims for social promotion)[86] went on the offensive and the Marxist proletariat simply seemed to have ceased to exist except in a couple of resilient places, like Peru. Revisionism could, at last, dedicate itself to do its job without much opposition: the attempt to deconstruct, or rather destroy, all the revolutionary principles of Marxism. As the wall fell, capitalist production experienced another wave of women’s incorporation into work and the positions of the labor aristocracy continued to be relentlessly laminated. The present context of absolute hegemony of feminism is the result of this historical process, and the bulk of the vanguard, meanwhile, still wallows in its opportunistic quagmire: in their tailing of the masses, whoever they are and wherever they go, the revisionists are ready to go to the end point, that is, to the point of falling off the cliff.

V. Epilogue: Marxism and feminism here and now

As we have said, feminism has fully settled in the common sense of imperialism. It is already the normal way of thinking about the social situation of the female sex. And, by being the norm, it is also the spontaneous frame of thought for all classes. The ruling ideology is the ideology of the ruling class. This thesis, which is the ABC of Marxism, demonstrates the futility of trying to find a proletarian “class feminism” in the fact that there are working class women who are swept away by the torrent of the feminist movement. Just as, even in the conditions of spontaneous effervescence of the labor movement, its inertial development could only generate bourgeois consciousness, the spontaneity of working women who rebel against what particularly oppresses them cannot go beyond bourgeois ideology.[87] Paraphrasing Marx, we can say that when the proletarian sees in himself only a worker, he will not be able to become anything other than a trade unionist: a seller of his own labor power who fights for a better price for this transaction; in the same sense, when the proletarian woman sees in herself nothing more than a woman, she will be incapable of becoming anything other than a feminist: a gender activist, caboose and cannon fodder of the struggle of bourgeois women for their share of power in bourgeois society.[88]

The times when, from radical activism, the Line of Reconstitution was accused of being little less than fascist, simply for not compromising with feminist ideology, seem very distant now. As has been demonstrated (we do not believe that we can be accused of providing little evidence), our frontal opposition to feminism is only radical loyalty to communism. But we were compared, from time to time, with Ciudadanos, at that time the black beast of the average leftist, shallow as a puddle. That demagogy ran out quickly, as Ciudadanos abdicated the part of its liberalism that set it against feminism and jumped on the bandwagon, that is, on the patriotic bourgeois consensus.[89] However, the evident excesses of feminism at the ideological, political and legislative level have also created some opposition among the outsiders of bourgeois politics, both in the representatives of certain capitalist factions[90] and in the marginal aspirational representatives of the radicalized labor aristocracy. Feminism, which, in order to frame the bourgeois women’s movement in the imperialist states, has had to promote the subversion of the principles of republican egalitarianism —one of the most important achievements of the revolutionary bourgeoisie—, has also created (as we have seen before in relation to to the struggle of the sexes) a type of sexist discourse incompatible with any political project that claims to be based on the principle of the class struggle. This circumstance, added to the fact that the mass feminist movement that has grown spectacularly in the last five years seems to have peaked and is comfortably channeled by the PSOE and Podemos, has surely promoted a discursive separation between the most workerist revisionism and openly feminist propaganda. Organizations such as the Partido Comunista de los Trabajadores de España (PCTE) or Reconstrucción Comunista (RC), which were “class feminists” until very recently, are pulling away after noticing, among other things, that with that eclectic invention you catch nothing but internal conflicts. Feminism is bound and well bound to the bourgeois state. The PCTE will help us, here, as an example of the extent to which revisionism, even as it senses a problem with feminism, participates in its ideological framework and, above all, in its political movement. The bourgeois labor movement is incapable of emancipating itself from the bourgeois women’s movement… because “red” feminism is opportunism on the women’s front!

We assume that after some Greek wake-up call and taking advantage of the schism that later gave the chance to the PCTE to renew itself, this organization recently made an attempt to clarify its position on the woman question[91]. Although they end their text with the ambiguous statement that “the subject called upon to join the ranks of the social alliance is not the feminist movement or movements, but women from poor and working backgrounds and their organizations,” this generality creates more questions than answers: if there is an autonomous woman-subject that must be integrated into that social alliance, does it mean that the revolutionary subject is not universal, but is made up of partial subjects? What are the “organizations” of women from poor and working backgrounds called upon to join the aforementioned alliance? Regardless of the answers to these questions, which we will try to answer later, the PCTE approach allows us to infer that its ideal for the “current” “movement for the emancipation of women in Spain” (we ask ourselves: which one?) is that the already existing organizations of women from poor and working backgrounds (we wonder: which ones?) would be directed, or at least influenced, by the PCTE. No surprise: revisionism has always represented the revolution as the stretching of spontaneity for the sake of its intervention in the mass fronts as they are given. Our interpretation, in fact, is explicitly confirmed a bit prior, when the PCTE laments that “[t]he communist presence in the movement is extremely weak, without actually playing a leading role in existing organizations and platforms except on specific occasions and places.” In which movement is the communist presence so weak? Undoubtedly, in the bourgeois women’s movement. There is none other today. The PCTE acknowledges this by saying that “the movement for the emancipation of women has been immersed in a serious crisis for years.” Why? Because:

“The specific role of working women and class approaches are practically non-existent or they find themselves as a small minority within the movement in which positions of petty-bourgeois origin predominate.”[92]

It is there in black and white, although the author is probably not even aware of it: the PCTE believes that its task is to extend the influence of its “communism” in the actually existing women’s movement, that is, in the bourgeois women’s movement. It wants to literally reform this movement. As it believes in class essence, it believes that the working women who practically participate in feminism today will suddenly want revolution as soon as the PCTE’s presence makes itself noticed. In its political empiricism, revisionism is incapable of even mentally conceiving any movement other than the spontaneous one. But, given a certain cognitive dissonance, it laments that the spontaneous tends naturally towards bourgeois channels. It’s necessary to reread What Is To Be Done?, friends! The confusion is such that, forcefully, they have bought into feminist segregationism, and they say that “for the seizure of power” we need “the alliance of the oppressed strata. Among those oppressed strata are the women of the working class and of the people [of which classes of the people?], called upon to integrate the social alliance that we are building…” Think for a moment about the logically correct but politically reactionary syllogism: you have to ally with the oppressed strata + the women of the working class and the people are oppressed = you have to ally with the women of the working class and the people. The “Communist Party” of the working class… has to “ally”… with the working women! How does one ally with oneself? Or is it that the women of the working class and the people are something apart, and not an integral part of the Party of their class? In the end, the working woman does turn out to be a particular subject who, together with other particular subjects (the men of the working class and the people, we suppose… anyone else?), make up an alliance. Fuck! Things get worse, since the PCTE also asserts that working women “must play a leading role in the general movement for the emancipation of women” (bold our own). The circle has come to a close: the bourgeois women’s movement, which apparently is fighting for “the emancipation of women,”[93] must come to be led by working women, who will forge alliances with bourgeois women, now dethroned from the helm of the general women’s movement (yes, that general women’s movement that, according to the historical communists that we have cited above, cannot exist… except due of the absolute defeat of the proletariat). But since you can only ally with someone you recognize as a counterpart, as an equal, that is, as a class, the social alliance proposed by the PCTE is, then, a call for Menshevik class collaboration… at least among women! So many words to say so little!

Again, we can’t make a silk purse out of a pig’s ear. The PCTE is, here, entirely consistent with its general conception of that “revolutionary process” for which it lacks a strategy. But reviewing their conceptions regarding the woman question illustrates well the dependence of revisionism on bourgeois political thought, which cannot get out of the masses-state dialectic: the secret is in the masses; specifically, in the organization and direction of its spontaneous, given, movement. And although the PCTE tries to break, at least in its theoretical propaganda, with feminism, it is absolutely incapable: the text we have analyzed lectures us on the non-existence of patriarchy, but at the same time it enlightens us about “patriarchal ideology” of capitalism.[94] In fact, in a recent political report from their central committee, they said that “gender must be abolished,”[95] an openly radical feminist thesis. What a curious way of not sharing and not using “a series of analytical and political categories that our Party does not share and does not use.”[96]

The PCTE, like the rest of revisionism, is incapable of proposing a true proletarian alternative to the bourgeois women’s movement, to feminism, because it is incapable of even imagining it. It has a Menshevik conception of the Party and the revolution. Therefore, the mere idea of ​​a proletarian women’s movement, organized from Marxism and against the bourgeois women’s movement, as a movement that has split from the spontaneous flow of society and integral part of the Communist Party as organized revolution, will seem like a “leftist” chimera. In order to even conceive of such an horizon, one would have to start by upholding the communist worldview, recognizing its present critical state and drawing up a political plan to reconstitute it ideologically and politically, that is, so that first the vanguard itself and then the masses of men and women of the planet feel once again challenged by the objective —worth achieving at any price— of a society without social classes. But this would imply understanding the historical content of the new vanguard-Party dialectic demanded by the relaunch of the WPR, namely: that neither the masses organized in the bourgeois way in the trade unions nor the masses organized in the bourgeois way by feminism are going to resolve, facilitate or push us towards the tasks that the communist proletariat needs to undertake if it wants to return to being an independent revolutionary class that shapes the world in its image and likeness. If the vanguard does not draw the path of the revolution, we can be sure that no one else will.

❈ ❈ ❈

We have said that the defeat of the GPCR, in some way, anticipated the end of the entire Cycle. But it also inspired revolutionaries like the Peruvian communists, who by the 1980s had reconstituted their Party and launched the People’s War in their country. This last example of heroic consequence, even if it did not succeed, leaves us an eloquent example of the true relationship that exists between Marxism and feminism, an antagonism between whose poles there is no room for half measures.

María Elena Moyano was a poor, left-wing black woman, feminist and leader of the bourgeois women’s movement and, for some time, deputy mayor of a Lima district for the opportunist Peruvian Izquierda Unida. Today she would be celebrated by petty-bourgeois activism as the epitome of intersectionality if her figure were better known. The South American Angela Davis, you could say. But she is already honored, instead, by the entire Hispanic bourgeoisie. Moyano, who because of her counterrevolutionary positions made open propaganda against the People’s War led by the Communist Party of Peru (PCP), thought that “revolution is neither death nor imposition nor submission nor fanaticism”[97] and, naturally, she attributed these totalitarian evils to the communists. We assume that she also wanted to feminize politics and put an end to that typically masculine death drive. Due to her active reactionary role, as a transmission belt between the Peruvian state and the masses —especially women—, an annihilation commando, entirely made up of communist women, executed her in 1992. In strict application of the revolutionary red terror —which, of course, did not distinguish between the black of her skin nor the purple of her ideology, to which any revisionist would have politically correct qualms—, her lifeless body was radically deconstructed in the middle of the street by action of five kilos of explosives, outside the house where she stopped breathing. Four days after her burial, her grave too was dynamited by the PCP.[98] This is the true epitome of the ideological and political antagonism between Marxism and feminism, that is, between the revolutionary workers’ movement and the bourgeois women’s movement: the civil war between the two classes that has produced the modern mode of production.

Down with feminism! Long live the revolutionary emancipation of women!

For the political and ideological reconstitution of communism!

Committee for Reconstitution
(Spanish State)

December 2020


Notes

[1] Einleitung zur russischen Ausgabe der Richtlinien zur internationalen kommunistische Frauenbewegung [Introduction to the Russian edition of the Guidelines of the International Communist Women’s Movement]; in Zetkin, C. Die Kommunistische Internationale. Zeitschrift des Exekutivkomitees der Kommunistischen Internationale #16, 1921, pp. 664–671. [This and all translations from excepts from a foreign language source always our own – Editor’s Note.]

[2] El escenario actual y el combate contra el revisionismo [The Current Scenario and the Fight Against Revisionism]; in La Forja #35, October 2006, p. 3. The comrades of the Revolutionary Communist Party (Spanish State) described with absolute clarity this climate of ideological prostration that corrodes the vanguard: “Bourgeois ideology sets the pace, indicates the keys to be used after having popularized them and having managed to remove from the battlefield the keys they have vilified and that are, because of that, politically incorrect, that is, the Marxist ones. Most of revolutionary organizations strive to disseminate supposedly alternative and original discourses without straying, not for an instant, from the style guide of dominant thought, without making the effort to stop and think about the real discourse that they disseminate. Some, absentmindedly realizing it, as if it were an extrasensory perception, sometimes insert, with a shoehorn, Marxist concepts, phrases, manners in a loose, isolated way, believing with this that they maintain their connection with the origin from which they probably come, but from which their slow and continuous decades-long divorce has made them incapable of recognizing when they jumped off the train of the revolution to go back in reverse, until they were engulfed by the variegated muddy puddle of revisionism, a bourgeois outpost within the proletarian ranks.” Ibidem. Editor’s Note: bold and translation our own.

[3] Hartmann, H. Un matrimonio mal avenido: hacia una unión más progresiva entre marxismo y feminismo [A Quarrelsome Marriage: Towards a More Progressive Union Between Marxism and Feminism]; in Zona Abierta #24, 1980. Editor’s Note: translation our own. Naturally, this “recognition” was verbalized as a feminist indictment against Marxism.

[4] Marx, K. (1990). Capital Volume 1 (pp. 910–911). Penguin Classics. For her part, Kollontai summarized this central thesis of Marxism simply in the series of lectures she gave at the Sverdlov Communist University (1921): “With the establishment of large-scale production, the household shrinks beyond recognition, one by one its branches of labor disappear, which until recently, in the days of our mothers’ youths and the heyday of our grandmothers’ lives, constituted an integral part of home economics. Would a worker’s wife spend hours herself knitting stockings, making soap, sewing dresses and underwear for family members, when all these consumer goods are in abundance on the market? . . . Home economics are dying out. The work of a woman for a family becomes superfluous. Neither the national economy itself, nor her family members need it.” Причины женского вопроса [Origins of the Woman Question]; in Kollontai, A. (1922). Положение женщины в эволюции хозяйства [The Position of Women in the Evolution of the Economy] (p. 107). Gosizdat. Editor’s Note: translation our own.

[5] The Development of Capitalism in Russia; in Lenin, V.I. (1977). Collected Works (vol. 3, pp. 546–547). Progress Publishers. Editor’s Note: bold our own.

[6] Evans, R.J. (1974). The Feminists: Women’s Emancipation Movements in Europe, America and Australasia 1840-1920 (pp. 23–26). Routledge Library Editions.

[7] From “The Social Basis of the Woman Question”; in Kollontai, A. (1978). Selected Writings (p. 62). Lawrence Hill and Company. Editor’s Note: bold our own. Just before, Kollontai described the economic circumstances that we have already noted: “The woman question assumed importance for woman of the bourgeois classes approximately in the middle of the nineteenth century — a considerable time after the proletarian women had arrived in the labour arena. Under the impact of the monstrous successes of capitalism, the middle classes of the population were hit by waves of need. The economic changes had rendered the financial situation of the petty and middle bourgeoisie unstable, and the bourgeois women were faced with a dilemma of menacing proportions; either accept poverty, or achieve the right to work. Wives and daughters of these social groups began to knock at the doors of the universities, the art salons, the editorial houses, the offices, flooding to the professions that were open to them. The desire of bourgeois women to gain access to science and the higher benefits of culture was not the result of a sudden, maturing need but stemmed from that same question of ‘daily bread’.” Ibidem, pp. 61–62.

[8] Marx, K. and Engels, F. (2007). Manifesto of the Communist Party (p. 11). International Publishers. Editor’s Note: bold our own.

[9] Ibidem, p. 12.

[10] “The legal inequality of the two partners bequeathed to us from earlier social conditions is not the cause but the effect of the economic oppression of the woman.” Engels, F. (2010). The Origin of the Family, Private Property and the State (p. 135). Penguin Classics. Editor’s Note: bold our own. As is evident in the conditions of developed capitalism, this legal inequality has disappeared without taking with it the social oppression of women.

[11] Nur mit der proletarischen Frau wird der Sozialismus siegen! [Only With the Proletarian Woman Will Socialism Triumph!]; in Zetkin, C. (1957). Ausgewählte Reden und Schriften [Selected Speeches and Writings] (vol. 1, p. 98). Dietz Verlag. Editor’s Note: translation our own.

[12] This statement cannot surprise any Marxist, since they should know that bourgeois society is characterized precisely by setting the masses in motion and, at the same time, organizing them. Like Marx and Engels said in The Holy Family: “But nobody before Critical Criticism spoke of ‘organization of the mass’ as of a question only now to be solved. It was proved, on the contrary, that bourgeois society, the dissolution of the old feudal society, is that organization.” See En la encrucijada de la historia: la Gran Revolución Cultural Proletaria y el sujeto revolucionario [At the Crossroads of History: The Great Proletarian Cultural Revolution and the Revolutionary Subject]; in Línea Proletaria #0, December 2016, p. 64.

[13] As we have said, properly speaking, feminism is the name of the bourgeois ideology of the bourgeois women’s movement. Be that as it may, as long as this conceptual difference already mentioned is kept in mind, it seems legitimate to use from now on the colloquial metonymy that allows us to write feminism meaning bourgeois women’s movement. The agility of the text, as well as our patient reader, will appreciate it.

[14] Beltrán et all. (2008) Feminismos. Debates teóricos contemporáneos [Feminisms. Contemporary Theoretical Debates] (p. 45). Alianza Editorial. Editor’s Note: bold and translation our own.

[15] Such generality, unscientific from head to toe, has allowed the ideologues of the bourgeoisie to concoct eccentricities such as, for example, feminist theology, that sensible stupidity that… sincerely believes that it finds empowering arguments in the maternal virtues of the zoophilic or concupiscent (may the devotee choose) Virgin Mary! The necessary inaccuracies that this cheerful use of the concept of feminism entails are, in any case, the price to pay for conscious class politics: the bourgeoisie has been trying for decades to convert all discourse related to women into feminism, mainly so that the female proletarians forget—and never again learn— that the labor movement was a pioneer in the independent and radical defense of their rights and in the fight for a world where women are emancipated from social relations and institutions that oppress them particularly. The bourgeoisie knows that if it manages to make the communist leaders of the revolutionary proletariat (such as Zetkin, Kollontai, Armand, Krupskaya or even Rosa Luxemburg) mere feminists, mere gender activists, it will have achieved an important ideological victory: erase from history any memory that women, like men, were one day faced with death based on their class… and, incidentally, promote among female wage earners an exclusive and excluding concern for their girl stuff, a narrowness that, of course, none of the aforementioned communist women suffered, fully participating in the struggles of the proletariat on each and every one of the fronts of the class struggle, including, naturally, that of women. Is it possible to doubt how functional feminism is for the bourgeoisie?

[16] El sufragismo [Suffragism]; in Amorós, C. (2007). Teoría feminista: de la ilustración a la globalización [Feminist Theory: From the Enlightenment to Globalization] (vol. 1, p. 258). Minerva Ediciones. Editor’s Note: translation our own.

[17] Marx, K. (1976). The Class Struggles in France 1848-1850 (p. 56). International Publishers.

[18] And we say liberal-democratic because revolutionary plebeian democracy, while it was in force, for example, in revolutionary France, offered the women of the people a true democratic participation in the res publica —through sections, base assemblies and popular societies— despite not enjoying formal electoral rights. This revolutionary democracy was naturally outside the mental horizon of the fine bourgeois fine ladies.

[19] The three quotes in this paragraph are found respectively in Women’s Suffrage and Class Struggle and The Proletarian Woman. Both compiled in Aubet, M.J. (1983). El pensamiento de Rosa Luxemburgo [The Thought of Rosa Luxemburg] (p. 284 and 288). Ediciones del Serbal. The compiler, a feminist intellectual, must be recognized for her intellectual rigor. When presenting some of the few texts that the Polish revolutionary dedicated to the woman question, she points out that “we must begin by admitting that Rosa Luxemburg was never a feminist in the modern sense of the term” because “it is evident that the feminist struggle is not indebted to her work at all, and it can be asserted that it exists ‘despite’ Rosa Luxemburg.” Ibidem, p. 278. Editor’s Note: translation our own. Such is the panorama of the omnipotent historical revisionism —which wants to make (and, in the eyes of both the general public and a large part of the vanguard, has made) simple feminists out of historical communist female leaders— that we almost felt the desire to travel back in time to thank this bourgeois intellectual, simply, for stating the obvious. This sentimental effluvium dissipates when we turn the page, when the author, commenting that Luxemburg —like all true Marxists— had a “conception of the revolution as an ‘all-encompassing’ process, that is, capable of ending all existing oppression,” calls this point of view “utopian.” Can’t make a silk purse out of a pig’s ear!

Editor’s Note: For the present English version, excerpts of Rosa Luxemburg’s Women’s Suffrage and Class Struggle and The Proletarian Woman were translated from Luxemburg, R. (2022). Gesammelte Werke [Collected Works] (vol. 3, p. 162 and 411). Dietz Berlin.

[20] See Evans, op. cit., p. 161.

[21] Zetkin, C. (1894). Reinliche Scheidung [A Clean Break]. Die Gleichheit, year 4, #8, p. 7. Editor’s Note: translation our own.

[22] Ibidem.

[23] We based the entire previous paragraph on the description in Frencia, C.; Gaido, D. (2016). El marxismo y la liberación de las mujeres trabajadoras, de la Internacional de Mujeres Socialistas a la Revolución Rusa [Marxism and the Liberation of Working Women, From the Socialist International Women to the Russian Revolution] (p. 34). Ariadna Ediciones.

[24] Zetkin, C. (1895). Die frauenrechtlerische Petition, das Vereins- und Versammlungsrecht des weiblichen Geschlechts betreffend [The Women’s Rights Petition, Concerning the Right of Association and Assembly of the Female Sex]; Vorwärts, Berliner Volksblatt, year 12, #20, p. 9. Editor’s Note: translation and bold our own.

[25] Ibidem.

[26] See Zetkin, C. (1984). Selected Writings (p. 188). International Publishers.

[27] Naturally, although for obvious reasons we are focusing on the miseries of opportunism, neither side in this idyll can be considered passive. The most radical German feminists of the time also tried to create organizations to reform women workers, “[b]ut their intention in doing so was either to win over working women from their allegiance to socialism, or to win over the socialists themselves from their belief in revolution and commit them instead to a policy of moderate reformism. They were attempting to extend feminism across the class divide. They criticised socialist women such as Clara Zetkin for preaching ‘class hatred’. What they wanted instead was class cooperation.” Evans, op. cit., p. 149.

[28] It should be noted that, informed of the controversy, old Engels enthusiastically applauded Zetkin’s position.

[29] Evans, op. cit., p. 7.

[30] Ibidem, p. 161.

[31] Braun, L. (1987). Selected Writings on Feminism and Socialism (p. XI). Indiana University Press.

[32] Frencia, C.; Gaido, D., op. cit., p. 49.

[33] Marx, K.; Engels, F. (1990). Collected Works (vol. 27, p. 227). Lawrence & Wishart.

[34] Frencia, C.; Gaido, D., op. cit., pp. 49–51.

[35] The roots of this proletarian anti-feminism, as some historians have quite mistakenly called it (in any case, we would have to speak of artisan anti-feminism, and we would not be completely rigorous), lie in the reactionary attachment —in an economic-historical sense, not moral— of manufacturing workers to the old conditions of their workshops and patriarchal families. In fact, during the 19th century, it was the representatives of this old residual artisan sector —usually reconverted into well-paid skilled workers, the backbone of the labor aristocracy— who opposed women’s work in all its forms, the organization of female wage earners and, in general, for women to leave the home. From the IWA, Marx fought against these backward ideas, stressing the historically progressive character of the productive work of women and teenagers, a condition, according to him, for a healthy and socially beneficial development of the individual. Lenin follows in the wake of his thought, quite explicitly, in the quote that we have cited in note 5. Bebel, who as a Marxist fought against the Lasallians —who carried this patriarchal-artisan ideology— at the Gotha Congress (1875), always defended the need for equal women’s suffrage. Feminism blatantly lies when it says that Marxism did not concern itself with the emancipation of women, but it needs this demagogic infamy to sell its bourgeois merchandise among women who rebel against their oppression. In any case, the difficulties that existed here or there for the proletarian parties to apply a revolutionary policy on the women’s front are comparable to the reluctance that could exist before any other expression of the revolutionary line. Suffice it to remember the effort Lenin made to overcome the resistance of the Bolshevik Central Committee to his proposal to take power. Revolutionary Marxism has always prevailed through struggle!

[36] Heinen, J. (1978). De la 1ª a la 3ª Internacional: la cuestión de la mujer [From the First to the Third International: The Woman Question] (p. 50). Fontamara. Editor’s Note: translation our own.

[37] As the revolutionary communist that she was, a faithful defender of the doctrinal principles of Marxism, Zetkin herself commented that she was “accused of being too theoretical” (see Frencia, C.; Gaido, D., op. cit., p. 48), and her “educational courses for women were eventually run down precisely because they were thought ‘too intellectual’” (Evans, op. cit., p. 193) by the party leadership. What do these reproaches remind us of?

[38] Thönnessen, W. (1976). The Emancipation of Women. The Rise and Decline of the Women’s Movement in German Social Democracy (1863-1933) (p. 118). Pluto Press.

[39] A Protest by Russian Social-Democrats; in Lenin, V.I. (1977). Collected Works (vol. 4, p. 173). Progress Publishers.

[40] Frencia, C.; Gaido, D. (2018). Feminismo y movimiento de mujeres socialistas en la revolución rusa [Feminism and the Socialist Women’s Movement in the Russian Revolution] (p. 26). Ariadna Ediciones. Editor’s Note: translation our own.

[41] Ibidem, p. 37.

[42] Ibidem, pp. 37-38.

[43] See Towards a History of the Working Women’s Movement in Russia; in Kollontai, A. (1978). Selected Writings (p. 62). Lawrence Hill and Company.

[44] Frencia, C.; Gaido, D. (2018). Feminismo y movimiento de mujeres socialistas en la revolución rusa [Feminism and the Socialist Women’s Movement in the Russian Revolution] (p. 44). Ariadna Ediciones. Editor’s Note: bold and translation our own.

[45] Ibidem, p. 45.

[46] Ibidem, p. 99.

[47] Ibidem, p. 98.

[48] Heinen, J., op. cit., p. 9.

[49] El ciclo político de la revolución burguesa española (1808–1874) [The Political Cycle of the Spanish Bourgeois Revolution (1808–1874)]; in Línea Proletaria #3, December 2018, p. 38. Editor’s Note: bold and translation our own.

[50] In spite of which, the resolution in Seneca Falls which expressed that “it is the duty of the women of this country to ensure the sacred right to vote” was “the only one that did not achieve unanimity” in the votes… for being too radical for some bourgeois women! (Beltrán et all., op. cit., p. 44).

[51] Der Kampf um das Frauenwahlrecht soll die Proletarierin zum klassenbewussten politischen Leben erwecken [The Struggle for Women’s Suffrage Is Intended to Awaken the Proletariat to Class-Conscious Political Life]; in Zetkin, C. (1957). Ausgewählte Reden und Schriften [Selected Speeches and Writings] (vol. 1, pp. 349 and 346). Dietz Verlag. Editor’s Note: translation our own.

[52] Ibidem, p. 353.

[53] Brief an Heleen Ankersmit [Letter to Heleen Ankersmit]; in Zetkin, C. (1957). Ausgewählte Reden und Schriften [Selected Speeches and Writings] (vol. 1, p. 631). Dietz Verlag. Editor’s Note: translation our own.

[54] Evans, op. cit., p. 217.

[55] Evans, op. cit., p. 240.

[56] In fact, Zetkin fell short: Western capital emancipated itself completely from its pre-bourgeois burden through the Great War, entering its imperialist phase, not only by granting the vote to bourgeois women but granting it to all women, and integrating both women’s organizations as well as women workers into the system of chains of the imperialist bourgeois state. The old fear that the bourgeoisie had of universal suffrage was offset by growing corporativism, which allowed the ruling class to link itself collectively to certain sectors of the population, organizing them not as freely associated individuals nor, of course, as classes, but as particular pressure groups.

[57] Another historian friend of feminism comments: “In such processes there was simultaneously a nationalization of women as subject and object of the new concerns of the states. . . . In this context, except for isolated pacifist voices, feminist organizations were in the first line of support for the fight in their respective countries. They stopped demanding rights and began to exalt their duties as patriots and to fulfill them even vehemently.” Sisinio, J. (2018). Historia del feminismo [History of Feminism] (pp. 120 and 125). Catarata. Celia Amorós, surely one of the most intelligent feminists that the Spanish state has produced, acknowledges: “The collaboration of British feminists in the war cause finally earned them the vote, something like a prize for patriotism.” Amorós, C. (2008). El feminismo como proyecto filosófico-político [Feminism as a Philosophical-Political Project]; in Ciudad y ciudadanía. Senderos contemporáneos de la filosofía política, p. 80. Editorial Trotta. Editor’s Note: translation of both cited texts our own.

[58] For a detailed study of the Chinese revolution and of the GPCR in particular, see: En la encrucijada de la historia: la Gran Revolución Cultural Proletaria y el sujeto revolucionario [At the Crossroads of History: The Great Proletarian Cultural Revolution and the Revolutionary Subject]; in Línea Proletaria #0, December 2016.

[59] Lo personal es político: el surgimiento del feminismo radical [The Personal Is Political: The Rise of Radical Feminism]; in Amorós, C. (2010). Teoría feminista: de la ilustración a la globalización [Feminist Theory: From Liberal Feminism to Postmodernity] (vol. 2, p. 39). Minerva Ediciones. Editor’s Note: bold and translation our own.

[60] Ibidem, p. 40.

[61] Heinen, J., op. cit., p. 9. The author —the aforementioned Trotskyite separatist feminist— naturally boasts about this imposition.

[62] Beauvoir, S. de. (1956). The Second Sex (p. 85). Jonathan Cape.

[63] Millett, K. (2000). Sexual Politics (p. 121). University of Illinois Press.

[64] Millett, K., op. cit., p. XIX.

[65] Millett, K., op. cit., p. 29.

[66] It should be noted, in relation to the category of patriarchy, that its unscientific unilateral revision by feminism has not gone unnoticed by some of its ideologues. The anthropologist Gerda Lerner, for example, states: “The problem with the word patriarchy, which most feminists use, is that it has a narrow, traditional meaning—not necessarily the one feminists give it. In its narrow meaning, patriarchy refers to the system . . . in which the male head of the household had absolute legal and economic power over his dependent female and male family members.” Although the author coyly adds nuance to that definition in a feminist sense, she admits that, from the strict point of view (which is the scientific point of view of Marxism, as we have been able to see), patriarchy: “ended in the nineteenth century with the granting of civil rights to women.” Lerner, G. (1986). The Creation of Patriarchy (pp. 238–239). Oxford University Press. On the same page, Lerner echoes other feminist alternatives to the problematic concept of patriarchy: “Sex-gender system is a very useful term, introduced by the anthropologist Gayle Rubin, which has found wide currency among feminists.” In her manual of feminism for dummies, which was, at least in Spain, the true Bible of youth feminist activism until a few years ago, Nuria Varela says: “Not all feminist theorists use the term patriarchy. Some prefer to use ‘gender-sex system.’ For Celia Amorós, they are synonymous expressions . . .” Varela, N. (2005). Feminismo para principiantes [Feminism for Begginers] (p. 179). Ediciones B. Editor’s Note: translation our own. The creator of the concept, Gayle Rubin, admitted to having manufactured it from a “freely interpretative” “exegesis” of the work of Freud and Levi-Strauss, and motivated by the supposed “need for such a concept [the “sex-gender system”] by discussing the failure of classical Marxism to fully express or conceptualize sex oppression.” Rubin, G. (1975). The Traffic in Women: Notes on the “Political Economy” of Sex; in Toward an Anthropology of Women, pp. 159-160. Monthly Review Press. Editor’s Note: bold our own. Those starting limitations of Marxism regarding “the gender question” that obsess liquidationist “red” feminism! Curiously, the author herself criticized her “sex-gender system” a decade after formulating it, because… she was afraid of naturalizing sex! It is evident that sex is also one of those social constructions, a catch-all category within which everything fits and nothing is explained. The heart of the matter, whether feminists call it patriarchy, sex-gender system, mode of reproduction or any other way, is the intention to theoretically construct a dual, triple or infinitely divided world into systems (since this deconstructive operation is virtually endless, it can build an “ableist” system or a “fatphobic” one all the same), in which Marxism can only explain “class oppression,” feminism the oppression of women, and the “racialized” take care of their own non-white things. As we have said, this reactionary dismemberment of reality is the mental reflection of the political separatism of contemporary feminists (and black nationalism, etc.), whose corporativism is theoretically rationalized in all the universities of the world. Celia Amorós, quoting Chantal Mouffe —the well-known populist theoretician who has inspired figures of the stature of Errejón— confesses: “. . . On the other hand, it is evident that we must abandon the problem of the privileged revolutionary subject who, thanks to any characteristic given a priori, would have a vocation for universality and the historical mission of liberating society. Once it has been accepted that all antagonism is necessarily specific and limited and that there is no single source of all social antagonisms, it is necessary to admit that the revolutionary socialist subject will be the result of a political construction that articulates all the struggles against all the forms of domination . . .” Marxismo y feminismo [Marxism and Feminism]; in Amorós, C. (1985). Hacia una crítica de la razón patriarcal [Towards a Critique of Patriarchal Reason] (pp. 309–310). Anthropos. Editor’s Note: translation our own. This indigestible slop, in fact, ends up, in addition to being anti-proletarian, being quite misogynistic and racist. As long as they don’t try to spread it among the proletariat, let anyone who wants to have a taste do it. Bon appétit!

[67] Firestone, S. (1972). The Dialectic of Sex: The Case for Feminist Revolution (pp. 3–4). Bantam Books.

[68] Ibidem, p. 4. This partiality was, of course, the product of “Marx’s bias against women” (p. 5).

[69] Feminism, like the bourgeoisie, has moved from enlightened-liberal universalism to postmodern pluralism… going through a kind of structuralism that divided social life into independent “systems of oppression” or autonomous “spheres.”

[70] Lenin, V.I. (1977). Collected Works (vol. 19, p. 23). Progress Publishers.

[71] Eisenstein, Z. R. (1979). Capitalist Patriarchy and the Case for Socialist Feminism (p.6). Monthly Review Press. Lise Vogel, another classic author of socialist feminism, begins her best-known article by declaring a similar and openly eclectic intent: “The women’s movement and the left confront an urgent political task: to develop a theory of women’s oppression and women’s liberation that is simultaneously Marxist and feminist.” Socialism and Feminism; in Vogel, L. (1995). Woman Questions. Essays for a Materialist Feminism (p. 24). Routledge.

[72] See Una aproximación a la brisa liquidacionista del feminismo “rojo” [An Approach to the Liquidationist Breeze of “Red” Feminism]; in Línea Proletaria #1, July 2017, p. 66.

[73] As one of the contemporary “socialist” feminists who has recently proposed a feminism for the 99% comments, in England, the country of the labor aristocracy, “bourgeois feminism was to maintain a degree of dialogue with the workers’ movement which, for its own part, was a little more open to the feminist struggle than elsewhere. Regardless of the reasons, the English trade-union movement’s moderate views meant Marxist or revolutionary positions only had the support of a small minority, and the rise of socialist ideas was based more than anything else on moral condemnation of the alienation of human relations in capitalist society. Working-class women were therefore particularly subject to the influence of bourgeois feminists . . .” Arruzza, C. (2013). Dangerous Liaisons: The Marriages and Divorces of Marxism and Feminism (p. 29). Merlin Press. Editor’s Note: bold our own.

[74] Evans, op. cit., p. 171.

[75] Ibidem.

[76] Ibidem, p. 172.

[77] Waters, M. A. (1972). Feminism and the Marxist Movement (p. 18). Pathfinder Press. The phrase, attributed since time immemorial and apocryphally to Rosa Luxemburg in the anything goes of the ones and zeros, is by Louise W. Kneeland. The author of the aforementioned book (Waters), another Trotskyite-separatist-feminist, records how another American socialist from the SPA defended the use of the concept of feminism: “The term feminism has been foisted upon us. It will do as well as any other word. . . . It means woman’s struggle for freedom.” Ibidem. Editor’s Note: bold our own. That’s what we call principles, yessir! Later, Waters offers to dispose of the “misunderstanding” that, according to her, “makes communication difficult” between Marxists and feminists: “For us [Americans] a feminist is any woman who recognizes that women are oppressed as a sex and is willing to carry out an uncompromising struggle to end that oppression. Thus we say the most consistent feminist must be a socialist.” Ibidem, p. 32. This subjectivist use of concepts, which tries to pass off as cultural issues what is nothing more than a correlation of class forces, in which socialism is reformist and, furthermore, is surpassed by a bourgeois women’s movement that imposes its language —as the person cited above recognized—, constitutes an idealistic absurdity. Incidentally, it seems that Mariátegui, surely the only Marxist of any importance who ever spoke of proletarian feminism, used this formula probably influenced by the American environment, a country he visited before establishing his Marxism. If “red” feminism were more skilled, it would use this loose verse from Marxist literature instead of contenting itself, as Western youth Maoism does —infected with political correctness for being an extension of Anglo-Saxon liberalism—, with apocryphal blog posts falsely attributed to Indian Maoist Anuradha Ghandy.

[78] Towards a History of the Working Women’s Movement in Russia; in Kollontai, A. (1978). Selected Writings (p. 51). Lawrence Hill and Company. Editor’s Note: bold and italics out own. Kollontai uses this graphic expression to refer to the period of 1905–1906, when, according to her account, “the poison of feminism infected not only the Mensheviks and the Social Revolutionaries but even some active Bolsheviks.”

[79] Hartmann, H., op. cit. Editor’s Note: bold our own.

[80] Young, I. (1981). Beyond the Unhappy Marriage: A Critique of the Dual Systems Theory; in Women & Revolution. A Discussion of the Unhappy Marriage of Marxism and Feminism (p. 63). Black Rose Books.

[81] Weinbaum, B. (1978). The Curious Courtship of Women’s Liberation and Socialism (p. 32). South End Press.

[82] Nur mit der proletarischen Frau wird der Sozialismus siegen! [Only With the Proletarian Woman Will Socialism Triumph!]; in Zetkin, C. (1957). Ausgewählte Reden und Schriften [Selected Speeches and Writings] (vol. 1, p. 100). Dietz Verlag. Editor’s Note: translation our own.

[83] Die Proletarierin [The Proletarian Woman]; in Luxemburg, R. (2022). Gesammelte Werke [Collected Works] (p. 411). Dietz Berlin. Editor’s Note: translation our own.

[84] Heinen, J., op. cit., p. 7.

[85] It is not an anecdotal fact that a good part of the main feminists of the 70s and 80s were, by the end of the century, very well settled, mainly in academic institutions. Some came from there, and many others made a name for themselves as a result of their activism. Others continued to develop their comfortable petty-bourgeois life, like the multidisciplinary artist Kate Millett.

[86] This description is valid to understand the social basis of the resurgence of feminism. To refine the analysis, we can use Engels: “In the industrial world, the specific character of the economic oppression burdening the proletariat is visible in all its sharpness only when all special legal privileges of the capitalist class have been abolished and complete legal equality of both classes established. . . . And in the same way, the peculiar character of the supremacy of the husband over the wife in the modern family, the necessity of creating real social equality between them and the way to do it, will only be seen in the clear light of day when both possess legally complete equality of rights. Then it will be plain that the first condition for the liberation of the wife is to bring the whole female sex back into public industry, and that this in turn demands that the characteristic of the monogamous family as the economic unit of society be abolished.” Engels, F., op. cit., p. 136–137. With that legal equality basically conquered after decades of the right to vote, the second post-war period revealed that there was a problem that has no name, as the feminist Betty Friedan would say. Equal political rights, women with university education and professional possibilities… but, still, social inequality even among women of the middle classes, who were still mostly housewives. As Engels brought forward, these absolutely equal rights revealed that a social revolution was needed to really emancipate women. But, given the crisis of Marxism and the very idea of ​​social revolution (which was replaced by chimeras such as the feminist revolution, which not even feminists know what it exactly consists of… and those who had an idea, like Firestone, only came up with a technological dystopia), the recognition of this problem that has no name —which was not a consequence of the lack of rights but of the social organization that derives from the capitalist mode of production, particularly from the family institution— revitalized the narrow feminist struggle. Only now they were not fighting for the right to study, the right to work outside the home or the right to be elected as a political representative, rather, a professional and political presence immediately equal to that of the man was demanded. In fact, the split of the new feminism with respect to the common matrix of The Movement was caused, to a large extent, by the refusal to grant 51% of its representation to women, who set themselves up as spokeswomen for the entire female population. This fundamental demand is out of the limits of bourgeois democracy (which can only be formal), so instead of guiding the critique of material inequality towards the social revolution… it was channeled into the corporativist reform of imperialism.

[87] “Since there can be no talk of an independent ideology formulated by the working masses themselves in the process of their movement, the only choice is—either bourgeois or socialist ideology. There is no middle course (for mankind has not created a ‘third’ ideology, and, moreover, in a society torn by class antagonisms there can never be a non-class or above-class ideology). Hence, to belittle the socialist ideology in any way, to turn aside from it in the slightest degree means to strengthen bourgeois ideology. There is much talk of spontaneity. But the spontaneous development of the working-class movement leads to its subordination to bourgeois ideology, to its development along the lines of the Credo programme; for the spontaneous working-class movement is trade-unionism, . . . and trade-unionism means the ideological enslavement of the workers by the bourgeoisie. Hence, our task, the task of Social-Democracy, is to combat spontaneity, to divert the working-class movement from this spontaneous, trade-unionist striving to come under the wing of the bourgeoisie, and to bring it under the wing of revolutionary Social-Democracy.” What Is To Be Done?; in Lenin, V.I. (1977). Collected Works (vol. 5, pp. 384–385). Progress Publishers. We believe that the length of the quote is justified by its eloquence. It is enough to switch trade-unionism with feminism, and the whole core of the woman question is clearly explained.

[88] It is very interesting to see how, defending the need for concrete agitation among the masses of women, Zetkin pointed out: “When I recognize that, I’m not speaking as a woman, but as a party comrade.” Zetkin, C., op. cit., p. 101.

[89] For a brief look at the panorama of this feminist consensus, see, for example, this illustrative report made on the occasion of the last March 8: La guerra de los feminismos [The War of the Feminisms] [https://www.larazon.es/espana/20200308/3l3fqomrc5e5bhwdbrfet3flna.html]. Surprisingly, Andrea Levy, representative of the Partido Popular, manages to say a few lucid words about the political place of feminism: “In the party we are fully committed to equality and whoever says otherwise is lying, because you only need to see the number of women highly prepared for positions of responsibility, both in governments and in the party itself. Feminism is not an ideological issue, as some want to impose on us. Feminism is part of the fundamental values ​​of democracy and of any society and is a general and global struggle.” Editor’s Note: translation and bold our own. Summarizing: feminism as the corporativist integration of women into bourgeois society; feminism not as a matter of ideological principles, but as a political movement that constitutes, today, a pillar of bourgeois democracy at a global level. Thank you, Andrea!

[90] This is the case, in the Spanish state, of VOX. Contrary to the common sense of progressivism —which has slogans instead of ideas, taboos instead of arguments, and seems to be more childish by the day instead of growing up— VOX does not oppose feminism because they are a fascist party, but for being, in this respect, profoundly liberal. All their anti-feminist campaigns are based on one idea: they are against the collectivization of women, that is, of the feminists claim to have a monopoly on the representation of half the population. They oppose, de facto, political liberalism to corporatism. Yes: in this schizophrenic and aimless world, a proto-fascist party is dedicated to combating the feminist corporativism that is defended with tooth and nail by the left. In any case, the gravitational force of feminism is so powerful that even VOX has been forced to fool around, oddly, with the empty signifier of feminism. Its campaign for the last March 8 was “a plea for true feminism and against the imposition of the liberticidal postulates of radical feminism.” The news can be found at: https://www.abc.es/espana/abci-lanza-campana-mujer-video-contra-feminismo-radical-202003041903_video.html

[91] El carácter de clase de la lucha por la emancipación de la mujer en el capitalismo. La situación en España [The Class Character of the Struggle for the Emancipation of Women in Capitalism. The Situation in Spain]; in en Revista Comunista Internacional, #8, March of 2018. All subsequent citations, until otherwise indicated, are from the digital version of the text. Due to its format, it is impossible for us to indicate the corresponding page. The article can be found at: https://www.iccr.gr/es/news/El-caracter-de-clase-de-la-lucha-por-la-emancipacion-de-la-mujer-en-el-capitalismo.-La-situacion-en-Espana/

[92] Below: “State organizations are transmission belts of some political parties, as in the case of Fundación Mujer with respect to the PSOE or the Movimiento Democrático de Mujeres, recovered by the PCE throughout 2013 without a considerable organizational reality.” We leave it to readers to compare this complaint with the one by the Mensheviks we quoted before, which lamented the partisanship of the women’s movement and wanted it to be nice, free and independent.

[93] This assertion reveals a certain historical ignorance about the notions of oppression and emancipation. The bourgeois women’s movement could effectively fight (in the 19th century!) against the political oppression suffered by the female gender to the extent that its legal inequality with respect to the male and its dependence on him was a truly patriarchal echo of a former mode of production. But developed capitalism emancipates all individuals politically while oppressing them socially. That is why communism always opposed the concept of social revolution to the limited bourgeois political revolution. Obviously contemporary feminism, totally imperialist, does not fight for any kind of emancipation. It simply can’t. Conceding that is compromising with the most reactionary feminist propaganda, which sets itself up as the general representative of women of all classes. The only subject that can fight for the only pending emancipation, the full emancipation of society from the automatism of capitalist production, is the revolutionary proletariat.

[94] Not even their superstructural mechanicism saves them from error. If there is no such thing as a patriarchal structure, how can its reflections exist superstructurally other than as a residue from another era? It is much more correct to speak, as the Revolutionary Communist Party (Spanish State) does, of “the macho culture that permeates this society in all its spheres.” El feminismo que viene [The Coming Feminism]; in La Forja #34, April 2006, p. 65. Editor’s Note: translation our own. Macho culture that is the prejudiced ideological reflection of the bourgeois social relations that assure women a subordinate position in social production due to their domestic slavery. The PCTE, which goes no further, seems to have chosen the adjective “patriarchal” out of mere theoretical opportunism. It knows that its members were educated, in this regard, by the Feminist Commission that existed until the Eleventh Extraordinary Congress… and perhaps it has decided to grant a tiny crumb to its feminist-leaning youth.

[95] Informe Político aprobado por el X Pleno del Comité Central – 18 y 19 de julio 2020 [Political Report Approved by the Tenth Plenum of the Central Committee – July 18 and 19, 2020], p. 30. Any slogan about abolishing gender (or performing it, it doesn’t matter) starts from considering, as the PCTE does, that the “concept of gender as a social construct, one of the main elaborations of feminist theory . . . is analytically useful.” (p. 29). Editor’s Note: translation our own. The report can be consulted at: https://www.pcte.es/comunicados-centrales/informe-politico-aprobado-por-el-x-pleno-del-comite-central-18-y-19-de-julio-2020/

[96] Ibidem, p. 28. Note that, in the case of RC, and despite all the discursive paraphernalia of its youtuber-leader through Frente Obrero, in number 11 of De Acero, their magazine (we dare not call it theoretical), they say that: “We can only accept class feminism if it is Marxist feminism” (p. 44). Editor’s Note: translation our own. It is in this same issue where they still denied the existence of the Spanish nation, which they now extol, so we cannot guarantee that in the future they will not turn 180 degrees and implicitly insult themselves as postmodernists. In fact… they have done something like that in the latest book by Roberto Vaquero! Despite disowning the word feminism… they continue to buy, like the PCTE, into the concept of patriarchy and gender! This schizophrenia has something in common with that of VOX: as outsiders and “politically incorrect” they need to make noise against the platitudes of the dominant feminist discourse; as insiders of the dominant ideology, they cannot move outside of their frameworks of thought.

[97] A los partidos políticos que se sienten comprometidos con nuestro pueblo [To the Political Parties that Feel Committed to Our People]; in Moyano, M.E. (1993). Perú, en busca de una esperanza [Peru, In Seach of Hope] (p. 42). Ministerio de Asuntos Sociales. This brief compilation of writings —published, not by coincidence, by the government of Spain— is really illustrative to verify how the opportunist discourse, with its rattle about the “democracy from below” that “demands” one or another reform from the government in turn, does not have to change one iota to practically organize against the revolution. From the struggle for reforms within the capitalist state to its armed defense (Moyano promoted the paramilitary neighborhood rondas to confront the PCP) there is a single step: concretely, the decisive step that the communist proletariat must take from the political phase of the revolution to the military phase. In fact, Moyano does not hide this social-fascist tendency: “In this country, the only force that can somehow defeat the Shinning Path is the left. Because in the face of the proposals of the right, with which the people did not identify, the only alternative was the left.” Ibidem, p. 36. The left as the last bourgeois containment wall against the insurgent proletariat; the left as the last democratic force that can mobilize the masses against the revolution. A few years after Moyano wrote those lines, Fujimori discarded this failed democratic path to fight against the PCP, and dictatorially led the dictatorship of the bourgeoisie.

[98] A bourgeois commentator, who says she criticizes the PCP for “its thirst for slaughter, its totalitarian ideals,” recounts the symbolic episode —representative of a confrontation that begins with ideology and with the decision to dare, and that the bourgeoisie would like to hide under the rug— visibly surprised and overwhelmed: “But Moyano and her still anonymous attacker could only be surprised by their similarities. Both dark-skinned, both women, both poor. They lived in the same culture, shared history. However, experience made them bitter enemies. This scene, the one that shows Moyano in the moment when her attacker breaks through the fence of women who protected her in the fatal ‘pollada,’ cannot be summed up simply by saying that the senderista was crazy, or had been tricked or deceived by a man. Nor does modern feminism have room for it. She drew the gun and fired at Moyano’s raw flesh. In fact, the profile of this senderista is an alter ego, the negative of a photograph of the ideal woman imagined by current feminists: independent, determined, perhaps with a double role in life—mother by day, subversive by night. . . . But, at the same time, feminists cannot ignore or reject the existence of these women, committed to a cause that they consider satisfies their desires for a more just world, which includes equality for all.” Kirk, R. (1993). Grabado en piedra. Las mujeres de sendero luminoso [Set in Stone. The Women of the Shinning Path] (pp. 10–11). Instituto de Estudios Peruanos. Editor’s Note: translation and bold our own.

La Forja N.º1 – PCREE

[Esta es una transcripción no oficial, el texto original puede ser leído aquí: Revista original en PDF. También tenemos una versión PDF de esta transcripción]

Unidad: sí, pero para la Reconstitución del Partido Comunista

Mayo es un mes de importantes conmemoraciones para el proletariado internacional. Se cumplen 123 años de la Comuna de París, la primera experiencia aunque efímera del Poder Obrero. El 9 de mayo, se celebra el 49 Aniversario de la Victoria sobre el fascismo alemán, alcanzada principalmente gracias al heroísmo de la Unión de Repúblicas Socialistas Soviéticas y su Ejército Rojo magistralmente dirigidos por el camarada Stalin.

Sin embargo, por delante de éstas y otras efemérides que los obreros de vanguardia consideramos hitos, conquistas superiores de la Revolución Proletaria, las grandes masas de nuestra clase celebran el 1º de Mayo. Desde sus orígenes históricos, esta fecha simboliza la resistencia y la lucha de los proletarios unidos ya como clase y organizados en sindicatos frente a la insaciable explotación capitalista. En este Glorioso Día rememoramos los sacrificios, sufrimientos y vidas que han costado las conquistas sociales que las actuales generaciones pueden disfrutar (Jornada de trabajo de 8 horas, descanso semanal, vacaciones anuales, derecho de organización sindical, de huelga, de negociación de salarios y condiciones laborales, derechos políticos, etc.). Pero estos éxitos de la lucha reivindicativa de los trabajadores dejan intacta la dominación de la clase capitalista, de tal modo que acabamos perdiendo nuestras conquistas. Así lo estamos comprobando actualmente en nuestras propias carnes con reducción de los salarios reales, aumento de los despidos, rebaja de las prestaciones sociales (por desempleo, indemnizaciones por despido,…); todo a cambio de incrementar nuestras aportaciones al Estado a través de impuestos y cotizaciones a la Seguridad Social y de realizar una jornada de trabajo más larga y más intensiva, mientras sigue creciendo el paro masivo.

Tal es la limitación de las reformas bajo el capitalismo; tal es el amargo fruto que cosechamos de la línea reformista que los oportunistas han conseguido imponer en la lucha de nuestra clase. De hecho, estos elementos -que se han enquistado en la dirección de los sindicatos con el apoyo del Estado burgués, del que reciben cuantiosas subvenciones vienen actuando, con una eficacia encomiable, como apagafuegos al servicio de los capitalistas. Como en ocasiones anteriores, se vieron obligados a convocar la Huelga General del 27 de enero bajo la presión del movimiento obrero espontáneo. Pero su propósito no es otro que llegar a controlar este movimiento para apaciguarlo y liquidarlo. No se hace ningún esfuerzo por organizar a las masas movilizadas (participantes en los piquetes, por ejemplo) para una lucha y una resistencia prolongadas. Después del éxito de la Huelga, se limitan a esperar, a suplicar al Gobierno burgués del PSOE “rectificación” y amenazar con trasladar la conflictividad a la negociación de los convenios laborales. Y mucho nos tememos que, si de ellos depende, volveremos a tragarnos los sapos de la patronal. De momento, los únicos “éxitos” que las direcciones oportunistas de los sindicatos pueden esgrimir son la traición de los obreros de Duro Felguera en Asturias, las regulaciones de empleo pactadas en SEAT y, si nos descuidamos, detrás de ellas, vendrán las de Suzuki-Santana, Gillete y otras, con lo que se destruirán miles de puestos de trabajo más. En cuanto al 1º de Mayo, quieren reducirlo a un ritual lúdico-festivo.

Los trabajadores más conscientes no debemos permitir que el movimiento obrero siga desviándose de sus justos objetivos por la línea oportunista de ese puñado de dirigentes: debemos afiliarnos y organizarnos en los sindicatos para poder luchar por las legítimas reivindicaciones de nuestra clase, aprendiendo a derrotar las maniobras traicioneras de los reformistas, pacifistas, apoliticistas anarquistas y otros. Nada de crear un nuevo sindicato “puro” sino recuperar para el movimiento obrero la dirección correcta ¿Cómo?, por medio de una táctica flexible e inteligente que nos permita desenvolver con éxito entre las masas una lucha permanente contra esa línea oportunista. Nuestra táctica de constituir fracciones sindicales rojas o combativas no va dirigida contra los sindicatos; no se trata de romper con el sindicato sino que el sindicato rompa con el oportunismo.

Causas de la ofensiva del capital contra los trabajadores

En primer lugar, la actual ofensiva del capital se explica porque éste puede permitírsela: el revisionismo, la ideología burguesa con ropaje “marxista”, ha liquidado las organizaciones revolucionarias del proletariado desde dentro, tanto las internacionales como la mayoría de las nacionales y ha restaurado el capitalismo en los que fueron países socialistas. El movimiento obrero queda a merced de los capitalistas en tanto no se reconstituyan los Partidos Comunistas y, a escala mundial, la Internacional Comunista, indispensables para que nuestra clase pueda desenvolver su lucha de liberación independiente de la burguesía y contra la burguesía.

En segundo lugar, el capital no tiene más remedio que lanzar esta ofensiva: su crisis general le empuja a aumentar la explotación de la clase obrera y de los pueblos oprimidos del Tercer Mundo.

Durante cada crisis comercial -explican Marx y Engels en el “Manifiesto del Partido Comunista”- se destruye sistemáticamente, no sólo una parte considerable de productos elaborados, sino incluso de las mismas fuerzas productivas ya creadas. Durante las crisis, una epidemia social, que en cualquier época anterior hubiera parecido absurda, se extiende sobre la sociedad: la epidemia de la superproducción. La sociedad se encuentra súbitamente retrotraída a un estado de súbita barbarie: diríase que el hambre o que una guerra devastadora mundial la han privado de todos sus medios de subsistencia; la industria y el comercio parecen aniquilados. Y todo eso, ¿por qué? Porque la sociedad posee demasiada civilización, demasiados medios de vida, demasiada industria, demasiado comercio. Las fuerzas productivas de que dispone no favorecen ya el régimen de la propiedad burguesa; por el contrario, resultan ya demasiado poderosas para estas relaciones, que constituyen un obstáculo para su desarrollo; y cada vez que las fuerzas productivas salvan este obstáculo, precipitan en el desorden a toda la sociedad burguesa y amenazan la existencia de la propiedad burguesa. Las relaciones burguesas resultan demasiado estrechas para contener las riquezas creadas en su seno. ¿Cómo vence esta crisis la burguesía? De una parte, por la destrucción obligada de una masa de fuerzas productivas; de otra, por la conquista de nuevos mercados y la explotación más intensa de los antiguos. ¿De qué modo lo hace, pues? Preparando crisis más extensas y más violentas y disminuyendo los medios de prevenirlas.

En la época actual, la del imperialismo, comprobamos la total actualidad y validez de este análisis, con el agravante de que el territorio que abarca el mercado mundial no da más de sí, se extiende ya a todo el planeta, está totalmente repartido en zonas de influencia entre las grandes potencias imperialistas (EE.UU., Japón, Europa Occidental y Rusia) y la economía está dominada por grandes monopolios, multinacionales y corporaciones financieras transnacionales. Por eso, los efectos devastadores de las crisis son mayores y más duraderos, y suelen ir acompañados de guerras que, por ahora, se ciñen a esas zonas de influencia (Yugoslavia, África, …) pero no cabe duda que los capitalistas se preparan para una tercera guerra mundial. El chovinismo nacionalista en los países imperialistas como el nuestro, el racismo, la xenofobia y la “moda” nazi-fascista, ya de por sí repulsivos, responden además a la preparación de la opinión pública para esa criminal aventura militar.

Tales son las negras perspectivas que nos depara el capitalismo.

¡Rechacemos el camino de la burguesía, emprendamos el camino del proletariado!

Sólo el socialismo, al abolir la propiedad privada sobre los medios de producción, puede poner fin a la miseria, a la explotación del hombre por el hombre, a la anarquía en la producción, al despilfarro de riquezas y de vidas humanas inherentes al capitalismo. Así nos lo demuestra la corta pero fructífera experiencia de la URSS en tiempos de Lenin y Stalin, y la de otros países. Al socialismo nunca podremos llegar mediante reformas puesto que la clase dominante actual, la burguesía, se opone al verdadero socialismo con todos los medios de que dispone: el reformismo de la socialdemocracia (PSOE) es una argucia para embaucar a los obreros y arrastrarlos a la política burguesa. Es imprescindible una revolución socialista en cada país como parte integrante de la Revolución Proletaria Mundial: los intereses cardinales de la clase obrera son los mismos en todos los países !Levantemos muy alta la bandera del Internacionalismo Proletario y forjemos bajo sus pliegues a nuestra heroica clase combatiente! Debemos rechazar las “terceras vías” que nos ofrecen los oportunistas y revisionistas de todo pelaje porque son ilusorias y, en los hechos, conducen las aguas al molino de la clase capitalista.

Debemos posicionarnos con claridad:

No al pacto social, sí a la lucha de clases para no perder más conquistas sociales.

No al parlamentarismo burgués, sí a la Dictadura del Proletariado como único modo de liberarnos del despotismo de la clase patronal, de su dictadura.

No a la monarquía, pero tampoco sirve una república burguesa similar a la II República española, proclamada el 14 de abril de 1931: reconocemos la importancia y la conveniencia de la lucha por la república democrático-burguesa durante el desarrollo del capitalismo en España; pero, hoy, en su etapa imperialista, putrefacta y agonizante, debemos proclamar !República sí, pero República Socialista de Consejos Obreros!

Nada de etapas u objetivos estratégicos intermedios, ya sean antimonopolistas, democráticos, antifascistas, etc., sino centrar la atención del proletariado y de todos los trabajadores en el verdadero objetivo principal, en la Revolución Socialista. Desenvolver toda la lucha reivindicativa en función de preparar a la clase obrera para la conquista del poder. Educar, organizar y dirigir a las masas con esta línea política, en permanente lucha contra todo oportunismo, se vista de derecha o de “izquierda”: ese es el camino del proletariado.

La Reconstitución del Partido Comunista: tarea principal en el camino del proletariado.

Lo primero es dotar a la clase obrera de Partido Comunista, es decir, de una organización de vanguardia capaz de conducirla por el sinuoso camino de la lucha de clases hasta la realización y culminación de la Revolución Socialista, hasta el Comunismo.

Con la crisis del revisionismo moderno que ya empezamos a analizar en el número anterior de La Forja, observamos cómo una multitud de militantes de los partidos eurocomunistas o “prosoviéticos” (seguidores de la URSS revisionista de Jruschov y Brézhnev), están rompiendo con estas organizaciones, agrupados o no, y algunos levantan la bandera de la reconstrucción del Partido marxista-leninista. En primer lugar tenemos que valorar este movimiento como positivo y saludarlo. Pero, acto seguido, debemos comprobar si aquel propósito es sincero y, sobre todo, si se tiene una concepción correcta acerca de cómo conseguirlo. Esto es muy importante si queremos evitar más fracasos.

Veamos: el revisionismo domina el movimiento comunista internacional desde los años 50 y, en España, desde antes. Tentativas de romper con él y recuperar el Partido Comunista, ha habido muchas pero todas han fracasado; citemos a título de ejemplo el PCE(m-l), el PCE (VIII y IX Congresos), el PCE(r), la UCE, el PTE, la ORT, el MC y, por último, el PCPE. Deberemos analizar en profundidad estas experiencias pero, ya hoy, podemos afirmar: todas ellas significaban una ruptura con el revisionismo en algunas de sus manifestaciones superficiales pero no era una ruptura cabal y completa. Esas organizaciones pretendieron haber reconstituido el Partido Comunista sin depurarse del cáncer revisionista, eran ideológicamente débiles y sucumbieron en el trasiego de la lucha de clases, o bien sobreviven dando bandazos de un lado a otro, con mayor o menor fortuna, siguiendo al movimiento obrero como buenamente pueden, en lugar de dirigirlo.

Por eso criticábamos, en el número anterior de La Forja, el camino de la “unidad de los comunistas”, porque debemos aprender de la experiencia. Claro que somos partidarios de esa unidad, pero ella siempre será consecuencia y nunca premisa ¿Consecuencia de qué? En primer lugar, de estar de acuerdo en las posiciones ideológicas y políticas comunistas que, hasta el momento, hayamos conseguido definir.

Pero, ¿es esto suficiente? ¿Significa esto tener ya un Partido Comunista, o, cuanto menos, es garantía suficiente para llegar a tenerlo? Nosotros decimos; NO. No basta que estemos de acuerdo en una decena de principios formulados con carácter general; no basta tampoco la unidad en torno a un manifiesto que, ahora, seamos capaces de redactar. Limitarnos a esta exigencia es lo que se ha hecho hasta el presente, con los resultados desastrosos que todos conocemos. Si porque le hayamos destapado y cortado un tentáculo al monstruo del revisionismo, nos creemos que hemos acabado con él, si se nos suben tan pronto los éxitos a la cabeza, mal vamos a acabar. Es fácil imaginar que a más de uno se le ocurrirá respondernos: “ya sabemos que la lucha contra el revisionismo debe mantenerse mientras la sociedad se divida en clases, mientras haya burguesía”. Es una reflexión justa pero demasiado simple, demasiado general como para resolver nuestro problema.

Para unir a todos los que se declaran partidarios del marxismo-leninismo en una única organización, si la primera condición es un acuerdo ideológico-político en las cuestiones ya clarificadas, la segunda condición es un acuerdo en cuanto a lo que nos queda por hacer, en cuanto a los requisitos necesarios para reconstituir el Partido Comunista.

El concepto que concentra nuestras tareas actuales es el de la Reconstitución del Partido Comunista y no la mera reconstrucción o reorganización, que son los términos que vienen utilizándose. De seguro que alguien nos reprochará que planteemos una polémica sobre palabras mientras la clase obrera es agredida por el capital y carece de dirección política revolucionaria, lo cual es muchísimo más importante. Los camaradas pragmáticos o, por lo menos, “prácticos” deben darse cuenta que esta polémica sobre palabras es, en realidad, una polémica sobre tareas; si no llegan a comprender y asumir el significado de la Reconstitución partidaria, no podrán contribuir a ella, al menos conscientemente. Es más, sólo podremos reconstituir el Partido Comunista, luchando por que la vanguardia del proletariado entienda y asuma el significado y las tareas que ésta impone.

El Partido Comunista de España se constituyó en 1920 y después fue liquidado al imponerse la línea revisionista. Pero, en él siguió existiendo la línea roja, más o menos desarrollada según el momento, que luchaba contra la dirección oportunista. Esta es la historia del PCE, de su construcción que va de 1920 hasta nuestros días, con un período en que existió Partido Comunista como tal, constituido sobre bases correctas y otro período en que dejó de existir como tal, quedando sólo la línea roja dentro de un armazón degenerado y convertido en su contrario: en partido revisionista, burgués.

Los marxista-leninistas que hemos roto ahora con las viejas organizaciones revisionistas hemos creado nuevas organizaciones más avanzadas: estamos pues reconstruyendo o reorganizando el Partido Comunista. Pero ¿es alguna de esas nuevas organizaciones el Partido Comunista? O, dicho más correctamente, ¿hemos reconstituido ya el Partido Comunista? De ninguna manera: entre nuestras actuales organizaciones y el Partido Comunista media un proceso de tareas y luchas, el proceso que nos conduce a su Reconstitución. La denominación que, por nuestra parte, hemos elegido, la de Partido Comunista Revolucionario, pretende expresar nuestro objetivo: la Reconstitución del Partido Comunista, y el camino: el comunismo revolucionario en contraposición al falso comunismo, al revisionismo (sabemos que el comunismo siempre es revolucionario, pero hemos de hacérselo saber también a las masas, las cuales tienen una imagen deformada de nuestra ideología, y entonces, bastará el nombre de Partido Comunista; Lenin empleó con frecuencia el término “marxismo revolucionario”, en su lucha contra el revisionismo, pese a que no puede haber marxismo que no sea revolucionario).

Por lo tanto, reconstituir el Partido Comunista exige:

a) Comprender correctamente qué es un Partido Comunista.

b) Ser consciente de nuestras insuficiencias actuales, al menos de las principales.

c) Dotarse, entonces, de un plan adecuado para alcanzar el objetivo de la Reconstitución: Lenin combatió a los que, durante el proceso de constitución del Partido, querían seguir para ello una “táctica-proceso” donde el movimiento obrero espontáneo marcara la pauta al Partido; él defendía un proceso conscientemente organizado y dirigido hacia el objetivo, una “táctica-plan”.

El Partido Comunista es la vanguardia organizada del proletariado. Vanguardia no sólo en el sentido de agrupar a los obreros más avanzados y combativos, sino también porque se guía por una teoría de vanguardia. Así que el P.C. es unión de teoría y práctica; más concretamente, es la unión del movimiento obrero con el marxismo-leninismo. El movimiento obrero, a partir de ese momento, puede guiarse, comienza a guiarse por el camino que le marca la ciencia, la comprensión más correcta de la realidad, es decir, hacia la revolución, y esto gracias a la labor educadora y organizadora del Partido Comunista; en otras palabras, se ha reconstituido el Partido Comunista. Se abre entonces por delante una nueva etapa que culminará en la conquista del poder por la clase obrera y la instauración de su dictadura para edificar el socialismo; en esa nueva etapa, deben construirse todos los demás instrumentos de la revolución proletaria: el sindicato revolucionario, el Frente Único, el Ejército Rojo, los Consejos Obreros (Nuevo Poder), etc.

Pero volvamos a la etapa actual ¿Cuáles son pues los requisitos o las tareas para la Reconstitución del Partido Comunista? A grandes rasgos:

1) Como dijera Engels: “…el socialismo, desde que se ha hecho ciencia, exige que se le trate como tal, es decir, que se le estudie” (La guerra campesina en Alemania F.Engels). Nuestra tarea principal -que no única- es estudiar marxismo-leninismo: primeramente, hasta donde llegaron a desarrollarlo Marx, Engels y Lenin. Se trata de alcanzar un conocimiento fundamental o básico (aunque al principio no pueda ser exhaustivo) de nuestra teoría científica, en el período más breve posible, mediante el estudio individual y colectivo organizado, para forjar una organización ideológicamente firme, y poder así afrontar otras tareas tanto prácticas como de investigación teórica.

Quizás algunos intelectuales que procedan directamente de la Universidad u otros grupos comunistas que rompieron hace mucho más tiempo con los partidos revisionistas, no necesiten tanto ese período inicial de estudio intenso, pero los que procedemos de los viejos partidos oportunistas sólo hemos empezado a romper con el revisionismo. Nunca hemos recibido formación marxista-leninista. Hemos pasado años enfrascados en tareas prácticas que en nada han contribuido a la causa de la revolución proletaria, a no ser para que comprobásemos que ése no era el camino, que “Sin teoría revolucionaria, no puede haber tampoco movimiento revolucionario” (¿Qué hacer?– V.I. Lenin).

2) No basta que nos pertrechemos de los principios ideológicos “mínimos”, esto es, los que Lenin alcanzó a definir: el Movimiento Obrero y Comunista Internacional continuó su andadura después y esa experiencia, principalmente en la construcción del socialismo, nos proporciona el material que debemos analizar para desarrollar el marxismo-leninismo, para dar al proletariado de hoy las respuestas ideológico-políticas que le permitan proseguir su lucha revolucionaria y salir del desconcierto en que le ha sumido el revisionismo. A la luz de la concepción del mundo de Marx, Engels y Lenin, debemos investigar y analizar aquella experiencia; es absolutamente necesario para poder reconstituir el Partido Comunista.

3) No bastan tampoco los principios generales por muy desarrollados que estén, no basta la verdad universal, sino que el proletariado ha de aplicarla a las condiciones concretas para encontrar el camino que le conduzca a la revolución (Línea Política y Programa). Para llegar a Reconstituir el P.C., hace falta una seria investigación de la realidad concreta que nos permita traducir nuestra ideología en una política justa.

4) Por último, la construcción de esas Bases Políticas necesarias no se puede limitar a una pura elaboración intelectual de nuestra Organización:

Si bien es cierto que el proceso de reconstitución partidaria debe ser iniciado por un reducido grupo de los revolucionarios más conscientes, no podemos confundir el inicio del proceso con su culminación. En efecto, el Partido Comunista sólo puede reconstituirse cuando los elementos más avanzados de nuestra clase, su vanguardia, asumen el marxismo-leninismo, construyendo la Línea, el Programa y la Organización necesarios para conducir a toda la clase y a otras masas oprimidas por el camino de la Revolución Comunista. Esta asunción no se logrará únicamente si una Organización comunista de iniciadores, como la nuestra, despliega una lucha sin tregua por ganar a la vanguardia del proletariado para el Comunismo, desterrando todas las influencias oportunistas.

Esa educación marxista-leninista de la vanguardia proletaria se realizará forzosamente en medio y a través de la lucha de clases, y ése será el “laboratorio” donde podamos elaborar la Línea y el Programa e ir reclutando a dicha vanguardia dentro de la Organización partidaria. Se trata, por lo tanto, de un proceso dialéctico donde tenemos que sembrar marxismo-leninismo en la clase obrera (y otras masas), principalmente en su vanguardia, para poder cosechar las Bases Políticas y Organizativas que han de definir al Partido Comunista.

Todo verdadero Partido Comunista ha pasado por esas dos etapas, diferenciadas o “separadas” por el momento de su Constitución: el Partido de Lenin, por ejemplo, el Partido Obrero Socialdemócrata de Rusia, se creó formalmente en la última década del siglo XIX, pero no es hasta su II Congreso en 1902 que se constituye realmente, cuando se depura de los oportunistas mencheviques y pasa a ser conocido y reconocido como Partido Bolchevique.

En la última de sus obras fundamentales dirigidas a la atención de los comunistas extranjeros, en la que, entre otras cuestiones, sintetiza su experiencia y la de su Partido (se trata de La enfermedad infantil del ‘izquierdismo’ en el comunismo), Lenin expone la idea que nosotros propugnamos de la construcción del Partido en dos períodos, con tareas diferenciadas para cada uno: primero, ganar a la vanguardia del proletariado para las ideas del comunismo; segundo, abordar prácticamente la cuestión de la Revolución Proletaria.

Llamamos a todos los comunistas y obreros honestos y combativos a reflexionar estas ideas. Esta es nuestra concepción de las tareas urgentes de los marxista-leninistas. Esta es nuestra propuesta de unidad.

Servir a la clase obrera, asumir y aplicar el marxismo-leninismo y combatir al oportunismo y al revisionismo es hoy, principalmente, trabajar por la Reconstitución del Partido Comunista.

1º de Mayo: ¿fiesta o lucha?

¿En qué se ha convertido el 1º de Mayo? ¿Es acaso una fiesta? ¿Hay algo que celebrar y festejar?

La burguesía ha conseguido ir disminuyendo el sentido de esta jornada, ha conseguido descafeinar esta manifestación activa de la fuerza del proletariado mundial, ha conseguido que el revisionismo camaleónico (burguesía en su versión obrerista, infiltrada en las filas del Movimiento Obrero) dirija el menguado carácter reivindicativo que aún le queda. Pero a pesar de ello, año tras año, desde hace 106, la clase obrera del mundo entero hace notar su presencia como algo más que una masa de huesos y músculos sin inteligencia que se esclaviza a cambio de un despreciable y despreciativo jornal.

Es inútil pedirle al capital que rectifique. Una rectificación que para serlo de verdad le obligaría a renunciar a su misma esencia de explotador, cosa que I.U. ni tan siquiera pretende. Es inútil pedir el fin del paro y negar la necesidad de la Revolución Socialista pues, el paro es consustancial al capitalismo. Sin amplias masas de desempleados el capitalismo no hubiera podido nacer jamás, ni puede llegar a existir. Con el paro, la relación entre la oferta y la demanda en el mercado de trabajo, desfavorable para los trabajadores, permite a los patronos reducir los salarios. No es cuestión de pedir más libertad y democracia pues mientras una minoría de burgueses monopolizan todos los recursos del planeta y la mayoría del pueblo esté a su servicio no habrá igualdad real y todos los derechos, tan pomposamente nombrados y redactados en la Constitución del consenso (burgués) del 78, no serán más que eso, derechos que no obligan a nada pues por encima de ellos estará siempre y en contradicción el derecho a la propiedad privada, derecho que sólo beneficia realmente a la minoría capitalista.

Convirtieron el 1º de Mayo en fiesta porque la clase obrera revolucionaria, el movimiento obrero, lo convirtió en el primer día que, en todo el mundo, el proletariado iba a la huelga demostrando su fuerza, parando el planeta entero, extendiendo con el ejemplo el internacionalismo proletario demostrando que por encima de las ficticias barreras entre Estados burgueses está la fuerza del trabajo y de la verdadera clase productora de riqueza. Porque se conquista la legalización de la primera jornada de lucha remunerada de toda la historia y porque demostró que era posible, en esta jornada de lucha, la unidad de todo el movimiento obrero mundial preludiando la futura y no lejana revolución social.

El 1º de Mayo es un día de lucha tan vigente como lo es todavía el conseguir generalizar las 8 horas de jornada de trabajo, la cual, en estos momentos de acentuación de la crisis del capital (y no crisis a secas) sufre incrementos tanto en forma de horas extras, muchas veces no remuneradas, como en la realización de trabajo sumergido, ilegal sin derecho alguno representado casi el 30% del PIB de este país.

El capitalismo y todos sus derechos no son más que hipocresía y cinismo.

Los grandes bancos y las multinacionales y más grandes empresas siguen haciendo beneficios. Dinero hay para lo que les interesa. El Liceo de Barcelona recibirá 5.000 millones para su reconstrucción. ¿De qué les servirá el Liceo reconstituido a los 10.000 despedidos de Seat? Miles de millones son robados por los politicastros gestores del Capital en las instituciones democrático-burguesas. Cuando no se los embolsan directamente se regala sin compromiso sin contrapartida ninguna a Bancos (véase Banesto) y multinacionales (véase Volkswagen).

Frente a esta caótica y anárquica situación, el proletariado español demuestra en su combatividad una tendencia natural hacia la unidad y la lucha. Los conflictos en Duro Felguera, Seat, Santana, Gilette, Ensidesa, Santa Barbara, Hunosa y un largo etcétera de sectores y empresas, y muchos otros más pequeños que no salen ni en la prensa, lo demuestra día a día.

Ante el ataque directo del capital a las fuerzas del trabajo, la Clase Obrera responde sin vacilar desde un principio: huelgas, enfrentamientos con la policía, solidaridad obrera. El Metro y el autobús de Barcelona hacen coincidir sus huelgas, de motivaciones bien diferentes, para aumentar la eficacia de la acción de presión. Gilette y Santana se unen a la hora de manifestarse en la defensa de su trabajo. Las pequeñas empresas y la pequeña burguesía de las zonas afectadas por los conflictos de las más grandes, secundan los llamamientos de lucha de las plantillas en reconversión.

Ante esto las direcciones sindicales de CC.OO. Y UGT a las que pertenecen gran número de los obreros en lucha sólo buscan un pacto con el que encubrir su incapacidad para organizar y levantar al proletariado y dirigirlo en la defensa de sus propios intereses como clase. La política burocrática de estos sindicatos es la del “sálvese quien pueda y yo el primero que por algo cobro del Estado burgués 5.000 millones al año”.

Una de las luchas se van perdiendo. Indemnizaciones cada vez más reducidas, jubilaciones anticipadas, destrucción de empleo, de fuerzas productivas, es el resultado. El capital, como lo demuestra su actuación no crea riqueza, no genera empleo, destruye tanto lo uno como lo otro. El Estado capitalista del bienestar es una gran farsa al igual que el socialismo de libre mercado predicado por Gorbachov en la URSS o por los actuales dirigentes de China. El Capital es pobreza, miseria, hambre, inseguridad en la mayoría de la población; la población que interesa a los comunistas y a la que pertenecemos; la población trabajadora.

Ante este panorama que los mismos medios de comunicación burgueses difunden a diario. ¿Para qué debe servir este 1º de Mayo?

Todas estas luchas del proletariado demuestran la existencia de la lucha de clases, la Clase está viva pero sin dirección. Esta tendencia a la solidaridad obrera a la unidad en la lucha no es suficiente, no dejará de ser una tendencia y no podrá aumentar sin dirección política, sin la dirección del Partido de la Clase Obrera, el Partido Comunista. Ni IU ni los sindicatos revisionistas han querido continuar la lucha unitaria del 27-E. Atomizando los conflictos, causados todos ellos por la misma crisis producida por el capitalismo, facilita la derrota del proletariado y la victoria de la burguesía.

La lucha en Santana es la misma que en Duro Felguera y la misma que en todas las demás empresas y sectores. La solución no es negociar, ni pedir que rectifiquen, sino sacarlos del poder y ocuparlo; el proletariado organizado debe conquistarlo.

Hoy el proletariado aún no está organizado y su Partido, el P.C., no existe.

Así, ante este 1º de Mayo, tú obrero, tú revolucionario, tú comunista, debes hacer lo posible por formarte ideológicamente en el marxismo-leninismo y explicar a tus compañeros la verdadera situación de esta crisis, sus causas, sus culpables y la solución política que requiere, desde una posición de clase.

El Partido Comunista no existe y hay que reconstituirlo. Intensifica tus contactos, únete a lo más avanzado y trabaja en común y desde ya levanta la bandera roja del proletariado y el orgullo de pertenecer a la clase obrera, de ser trabajador y difunde la consigna para este 1º de Mayo. ¡¡Desde ya: la solución es la revolución!!

Iñigo M.

EL 1º DE MAYO, SÍMBOLO DE LA CLASE OBRERA

Hace 108 años.

El 4 de mayo de 1886 se reunieron en la plaza Haymarket de Chicago (Estados Unidos) varios miles de obreros en un mitín convocado para protestar por el asesinato, a manos de la policía, de 6 trabajadores de la McCormick Company que estaban en huelga y se habían concentrado el día anterior frente a la fábrica para presentar sus reivindicaciones, entre ellas la de la reducción de la jornada de trabajo a 8 horas. Alguien, ajeno a la organización del mitin y más cercano de cumplir con el deseo de la patronal, el gobierno local y la policía de tener una excusa para reprimir las movilizaciones obreras que de los intereses pacíficos de los trabajadores, lanzó una bomba contra la policía que rodeaba la plaza con claro espíritu provocador. La respuesta policial en forma de fuego a discreción fue inmediata. En el posterior proceso a los dirigentes obreros, cuatro de ellos, Albert Parsons, August Spies, George Engel y Adolph Fischer, fueron condenados a muerte y ejecutados en la horca el 11 de noviembre de 1887; Louis Lingg, también condenado a la pena capital, se suicidó en la cárcel, y Samuel Fielden y Michael Schaw vieron reemplazada la máxima pena por la de cadena perpetua (fueron indultados en 1893 por el nuevo gobernador de Illinois, J. Altgeld, quien, en el acta de indulto, reconoció que nunca había sido demostrada su culpabilidad y que ellos, al igual que sus compañeros ejecutados, fueron víctimas de testigos falsos y de un tribunal injusto).

Los acontecimientos de Chicago y lo que fue denominado “el proceso de Haymarket” no fueron hechos aislados, sino el punto álgido que alcanzaron las luchas obreras en todos los Estados Unidos por conseguir la conquista de reivindicaciones justas y fundamentales como la de la jornada de 8 horas y el reconocimiento del derecho de asociación obrera. Efectivamente, el proletariado norteamericano había iniciado sus luchas por la reducción de jornada y el derecho de asociación tras la Guerra Civil (1861-1865) y, aunque se habían logrado algunos éxitos localizados (la primera ley sobre protección del trabajo fue adoptada en 1877 en el Estado de Massachusetts) no fue hasta la década de los 80, cuando la crisis en que se sumergió la economía norteamericana durante 1882-85 azuzó la resistencia de la clase obrera de ese país, que la lucha se extendió a lo largo y ancho de la Unión en forma de movimiento huelguístico. El año de 1886 supone el culmen del crecimiento de ese movimiento de masas y la confluencia en unidad de acción de las distintas movilizaciones que tenían lugar en los distintos puntos del país. De esta manera, fue convocada para el 1 de mayo de ese año, por parte de la mayoría de las uniones obreras locales (sindicatos), una huelga general en pro de la jornada de 8 horas que fue secundada por cerca de 350.000 personas. El punto central de esas movilizaciones fue Chicago. Ya conocemos cuál fue su desenlace; sin embargo, en virtud de ese movimiento, unos 185.000 obreros consiguieron reducir su jornada de trabajo a 8 horas y otros 200.000 la vieron reducida de 12 a 9 ó 10 horas.

Lo importante de ese movimiento, sin embargo, no fue la conquista de unas reivindicaciones (pues, como se sabe, en la lucha económica se pierde mañana lo que se gana hoy, y así ocurrió en los años siguientes en Estados Unidos, cuando los patrones consiguieron, bajo otra coyuntura y gracias a la degeneración oportunista de que empezaron a adolecer los sindicatos, aumentar la jornada laboral), sino el hecho de que fue la primera vez que el proletariado norteamericano se manifestaba como clase. Efectivamente, el desarrollo del capitalismo en Estados unidos había creado las condiciones para que el proletariado pudiese adquirir su certificado de madurez al constituirse como clase.

La formación de la clase obrera.

Marx resumió las diferentes etapas del desarrollo del proletariado y de su lucha de clase:

Al principio, la lucha es entablada por obreros aislados, después por los obreros de una misma fábrica, más tarde por los obreros del mismo oficio de la localidad contra el burgués individual que los explota directamente (…). En esta etapa los obreros forman una masa diseminada por todo el país y disgregada por la competencia” (Manifiesto del Partido Comunista).

Podemos decir que el proletariado norteamericano se encontraba en esta fase de desarrollo hacia 1880, antes del gran movimiento huelguístico de masas que se inició a principios de esa década. Hasta ese momento, los trabajadores norteamericanos se organizaban localmente y por gremios u oficios. El único intento de coordinar a todas esas uniones y asambleas dispersas era la Orden de Caballeros del Trabajo, fundada en 1868 por un grupo de obreros de sastrería, pero que se guiaba solamente por la defensa de los intereses corporativos y exclusivistas de los obreros cualificados.

Sin embargo, en un segundo momento, nos dice Marx, “la industria en su desarrollo, no sólo acrecienta el número de proletarios, sino que les concentra en masas considerables; su fuerza aumenta y adquieren mayor conciencia de la misma. Los intereses y las condiciones de existencia de los proletarios se igualan cada vez más a medida que la máquina va borrando las diferencias en el trabajo y reduce el salario, casi en todas partes, a un nivel igualmente bajo (…); el constante y acelerado perfeccionamiento de la máquina coloca al obrero en situación cada vez más precaria; las colisiones entre el obrero individual y el burgués individual adquieren más y más el carácter de colisiones entre dos clases. Los obreros empiezan a formar coaliciones contra los burgueses y actúan en común para la defensa de sus salarios. Llegan hasta formar asociaciones permanentes para asegurarse los medios necesarios, en previsión de estos choques eventuales (…). A veces los obreros triunfan; pero es un triunfo efímero. El verdadero resultado de sus luchas no es el éxito inmediato, sino la unión cada vez más extensa de los obreros. Esta unión es propiciada por el crecimiento de los medios de comunicación creados por la gran industria y que ponen en contacto a los obreros de diferentes localidades. Y basta ese contacto para que las numerosas luchas locales, que en todas partes revisten el mismo carácter, se centralicen en una lucha nacional, en una lucha de clases” (Manifiesto…).

De esta manera consigue el proletariado organizarse en clase, y esas condiciones las cumplió la clase obrera norteamericana en la década de los 80 del siglo pasado, principalmente en torno a la lucha por la jornada de 8 horas que fue la primera gran lucha de carácter nacional de los trabajadores de ese país y cuyo desenvolvimiento llevó consigo la creación de las primeras organizaciones obreras nacionales verdaderamente de clase. Así, no sólo la Orden de Caballeros del Trabajo, que renunció a su estatuto de sociedad secreta y a su carácter elitista abriendo sus puertas a los obreros no cualificados, sino, sobre todo, la creación en 1886 de la Federación Americana del Trabajo que unificaba 25 organizaciones profesionales que sumaban más de 300.000 obreros, dotaron al proletariado norteamericano de la base organizativa necesaria para configurarse como clase. La lucha por la jornada de 8 horas fue su bautizo de fuego.

Pero la lucha por la reducción de la jornada de trabajo y el derecho de asociación no se limitó a las fronteras de los Estados Unidos: se hizo internacional. En 1889, el Primer Congreso de la II Internacional tomó la decisión de que se celebrase en todos los países el 1º de Mayo en favor de una jornada laboral de 8 horas. De esta manera, el 1º de Mayo se erigió como símbolo de la resistencia de la clase obrera mundial frente al capital que, por esa época, empezaba también a hacerse mundial, empezaba a entrar en su etapa imperialista.

Con toda probabilidad, un estudio del desarrollo del proletariado en los países capitalistas más avanzados en el último cuarto del siglo XIX, nos daría como resultado que, en la mayoría de esos países (salvo Inglaterra), el proletariado se conforma y organiza realmente como clase por esta época, y, por tanto, no es una casualidad que su lucha pudiese adquirir connotaciones internacionales, ni que fuese la lucha por la reducción de la jornada de trabajo el punto en torno al que todo el proletariado se uniese como clase mundial.

La bandera roja que alzó el 1 de mayo de 1886 el proletariado chicaguiense al frente de todo el proletariado norteamericano y de toda la clase obrera internacional simboliza, en resumen, la madurez del proletariado como clase y su resistencia contra el capital.

Clase “en sí” y clase “para sí”.

Pero, ¿qué significa esto desde el punto de vista de la misión histórica del proletariado?, ¿qué significa desde el punto de vista del Comunismo? Recurramos nuevamente a Marx:

En principio, las condiciones económicas habían transformado la masa del país en trabajadores. La dominación del capital ha creado en esta masa una situación común, intereses comunes. Así, esta masa viene a ser ya una clase frente al capital, pero no todavía para sí misma. En la lucha, de la cual hemos señalado algunas fases, esta masa se reúne, constituyéndose en clase para sí misma. Los intereses que defienden llegan a ser intereses de clase. Pero la lucha de clase contra clase es una lucha política” (Miseria de la filosofía).

Es decir, una vez que el proletariado se organiza en torno a intereses comunes frente al capital, una vez que se configura como clase (lo que se ha denominado, a veces, clase “en sí”), el proletariado debe constituirse en clase “para sí”, es decir, en clase revolucionaria. Esta es la tercera etapa del desarrollo del proletariado como clase. Lo que simboliza el 1º de Mayo (la constitución del proletariado en clase) significó un hito para la clase obrera, pero el proletariado también debe celebrar con el mismo entusiasmo otras fechas, como el alzamiento de la Comuna de París o la Revolución de Octubre en Rusia, porque simbolizan la constitución de la clase en clase revolucionaria.

La lucha por las reivindicaciones inmediatas, la lucha por el salario, por la reducción de la jornada laboral, etc., expresan la resistencia del proletariado contra la explotación capitalista. “Pero la lucha de clase contra clase es una lucha política”. El proletariado no debe limitarse a la lucha económica, sindical, debe transformarla en lucha política, revolucionaria, con la finalidad de conquistar el poder para cumplir su misión histórica de eliminar la sociedad fundada en las clases y en la explotación del hombre por el hombre.

Las tradeuniones trabajan bien como centros de resistencia contra las usurpaciones del capital. Fracasan, en algunos casos, por usar poco inteligentemente su fuerza. Pero, en general, son deficientes por limitarse a una guerra de guerrillas contra los efectos del sistema existente, en vez de esforzarse, al mismo tiempo, por cambiarlo, en vez de emplear sus fuerzas organizadas como palanca para la emancipación final de la clase obrera; es decir, para la abolición definitiva del sistema del trabajo asalariado” (Marx: Salario, precio y ganancia).

El 1º de Mayo nos recuerda todos los años que el proletariado es, desde hace más de cien años, una clase que se ha forjado en la resistencia contra el capital y en la confrontación de clase contra clase; aquella fecha celebrada un día al año es un saludo y un reconocimiento de la guerra de guerrillas que los trabajadores protagonizan el resto de los días en sus empresas, en sus huelgas y en sus manifestaciones contra la burguesía. La celebración del 1º de Mayo es la vindicación anual del primer gran hito histórico de la clase obrera, la confirmación anual de que es una clase con intereses comunes y universales. En principio, esos intereses son de resistencia común; pero el desarrollo de esa lucha de resistencia transformará la guerra de guerrillas en una guerra total, en una guerra de ofensiva, y los intereses comunes que unirán a todo el proletariado no serán sólo los de la resistencia sindical, sino los del proletariado revolucionario: la conquista del Socialismo y la instauración de la Dictadura del Proletariado. La clase obrera alcanzará así su segundo gran hito histórico como clase al convertirse en clase revolucionaria.

Dos tareas ante el 1º de Mayo.

Los comunistas debemos velar y bregar por que la resistencia de la clase obrera se transforme en ofensiva, por que la guerra de guerrillas se transforme en guerra total revolucionaria. Los comunistas debemos pugnar por que, una vez cumplidas las condiciones para la existencia de la clase “en sí”, se cumplan igualmente las que exige la existencia de la clase “para sí”, de la clase revolucionaria. La primera de estas condiciones es la constitución del Partido Comunista. Efectivamente, al igual que el proletariado, para formarse como clase, se organiza fundamentalmente en uniones sindicales nacionales, para convertirse en clase revolucionaria debe desarrollar sus organismos de lucha: el primero y principal es el Partido Comunista porque es la forma superior de organización del proletariado y porque es el único capaz de aportarle su ideología revolucionaria. Por eso, en general y desde el punto de vista histórico, los comunistas debemos acometer como tarea inmediata la tarea de la Reconstitución del Partido Comunista como expresión avanzada de la organización de la clase en cada nación, y la Reconstitución de la Internacional Comunista como expresión avanzada de la clase mundial.

Pero, en particular y desde el punto de vista de las condiciones actuales de la lucha de clases a nivel tanto nacional como internacional, condiciones que se caracterizan por una ofensiva general del capital contra la clase obrera en todo el mundo, una ofensiva que cuestiona, incluso, la existencia del proletariado como clase, los comunistas debemos luchar por la consolidación de todo aquello que significa el 1º de Mayo para nuestra clase.

En todo el mundo y particularmente en España, el capital está utilizando todos los instrumentos, principalmente el oportunismo sindical, para romper la unidad orgánica de los trabajadores; es decir, su unidad de conciencia y de organización fundada en intereses y objetivos comunes, lo cual no significa otra cosa que socavar su misma calidad de clase. Aprovechando los frutos del revisionismo, que ha destruido todo lo que el proletariado había logrado en la consecución de su papel histórico (experiencia que se había concentrado, sobre todo, en lo que en ese camino se había avanzado en la URSS y en China), la burguesía trata de hacer retroceder al máximo la rueda de la historia, hasta el punto de cuestionar la existencia de la clase obrera como clase misma.

Efectivamente, arriba hemos señalado que es la existencia de intereses y objetivos inmediatos comunes de la clase frente al capital, que el de la existencia de una conciencia colectiva que cristaliza en una organización nacional de la clase. Pues es precisamente esto lo que trata de derribar ahora el capital utilizando como ariete a las direcciones oportunistas de los sindicatos. En España, paradógicamente, son los dirigentes de los mismos sindicatos que consolidaron al proletariado como clase “en sí”, UGT y CC.OO., quienes llevan casi 20 años minando esa condición que tanto costó alcanzar. El oportunismo sindical ha renunciado al principio de la lucha de clases, desviando los conflictos hacia el conciliacionismo; se centra en defender los intereses de la aristocracia obrera, al igual que hace más de cien años los sindicatos sólo defendían a los obreros cualificados; está permitiendo la corporativización de los intereses de los trabajadores disgregando su unidad (cuando esta unidad, que es lo que define primeramente a la clase, se levantó sobre y contra el corporativismo), y no evita la dispersión y localización de los conflictos y luchas de la clase, permitiendo su desarticulación como colectivo. En definitiva, el oportunismo está deshaciendo lo que tanto costó construir, está retrotrayendo a la clase en la historia y permitiendo que vuelva a desenvolverse en las mismas condiciones en que se desenvolvían los trabajadores antes de convertirse en clase, están apoyando la estrategia del capital de desintegrar al proletariado como clase.

Por todo esto, el 1º de Mayo y su significado histórico debe ser ahora más que nunca un reclamo para todos los obreros, porque están en peligro las posiciones ganadas por su clase en esa guerra civil larvada que desarrollan y protagonizan todos los días contra la burguesía, y un reclamo para los comunistas porque, si esas posiciones se pierden, quedará más lejos el día en que esa guerra de guerrillas se transforme en guerra revolucionaria.

A. Blanco.

La huelga y la política sindical

¿Cuáles son los objetivos de una Huelga General?; ¿cuáles fueron los objetivos de las dos últimas huelgas generales?

En principio, los objetivos de los trabajadores y los de los sindicatos parecían ser los mismos; pero, ¿es esto cierto? Después de analizar el antes y el después, parece que no.

Los trabajadores, después de la continua pérdida de nuestros derechos, conseguidos no por la bondad de los capitalistas, sino como fruto de largas e intensas luchas que han costado muchas vidas, presionábamos a los sindicatos para que se convocase una Huelga General, que sólo se convocó, tras duras discusiones dentro de las propias cúpulas sindicales, para el 14 de Diciembre de 1988. Esta huelga parecía tener los objetivos claros y, dado el porcentaje de participación en ella, puede considerarse un éxito de los trabajadores; aunque un éxito relativo ya que el Gobierno y los Sindicatos se sentaron a negociar y el primero reculó sólo en ciertos de sus planteamientos.

Pero esta victoria relativa de los trabajadores se vio empañada porque los Sindicatos empezaron a negociar con el Gobierno, por otro lado, una Ley mucho más importante, a largo plazo, contra los derechos de los trabajadores: la famosa “Ley de Huelga”, con la que unos y otros parecían estar de acuerdo en que el verdadero peligro para el sistema son las huelgas convocadas por las asambleas de trabajadores o por sindicatos minoritarios, formados por éstos para dar alternativas al entreguismo de los sindicatos mayoritarios. El caso de la huelga de la EMT de Madrid o los sucesos de Cartagena pusieron en alerta a los defensores del “sistema de libertades” que hallaron la solución en una Ley de Huelga muy discutida, hasta por algunas organizaciones burguesas.

Todavía con esta polémica Ley de Huelga sobre la mesa, aparece el famoso Decreto Ley que da lugar a la convocatoria de la Huelga General del 27 de Enero.

Otra vez, los sindicatos, debido a la fuerte presión que los trabajadores infundían en sus bases, convocaron una Huelga General que, en porcentaje de paro y de gente en la calle, superó a la anterior.

Pero, en este caso, mientras los trabajadores no hemos sacado nada en claro -pues el Decreto Ley sigue adelante- los sindicatos mayoritarios (UGT y CC.OO.) vuelven a conseguir beneficios para ellos, al ponerse en la mesa de negociación con el Gobierno otra ley que atenta gravemente contra la libertad sindical: la Ley sobre Elecciones Sindicales, con la que tanto unos como otros pretenden asentar a la UGT y la CC.OO. como sindicatos mayoritarios por mucho tiempo, al ser estos dos los únicos gestores de las elecciones sindicales.

Parece ser que el único objetivo de los sindicatos mayoritarios en aquellas movilizaciones generales no fue otro que el de ganar posiciones para aumentar su parcela de poder dentro del sistema burgués, y, a la vez, el de frenar el camino natural de las reivindicaciones de los trabajadores que, si no fuese por el freno de los renovadores, iría hacia el cambio revolucionario de la sociedad.

En vista de todo esto, ¿cuáles son las alternativas que nos quedan a los trabajadores y organizaciones revolucionarias en estas huelgas generales que únicamente sirven, según parece, para el afianzamiento de los sindicatos renovadores en su búsqueda de parcelas de poder? La solución no es fácil para los trabajadores, sobre todo viendo el balance de fuerzas entre los revisionistas y los revolucionarios; y parece ser que lo más sencillo, pero no lo más acertado, es dedicarse a denunciar la actuación de los sindicatos mayoritarios y no acudir a la huelga. Así, lo único que conseguiremos será retroceder más en nuestras posiciones y perder la batalla que tenemos que plantearles a los oportunistas.

Nuestra verdadera lucha está en al calle, en los piquetes y en las manifestaciones; está en concienciar a los trabajadores de cuáles deben deben ser sus objetivos, desbancando a los renovadores y sus posturas sobre piquetes “informativos”, haciendo que estos piquetes planteen la la lucha de manera organizada y con espíritu de confrontación; nuestra verdadera lucha se desarrolla creando fracciones rojas allí donde sea posible, organizando a los trabajadores para que la respuesta, por la defensa de sus derechos, sea cada vez más como lo fue en el pasado, más contundente, y está en el objetivo de hacer perder fuerza a los reformistas que lo único que pretenden es asentar el sistema y ocupar su parcela en él.

Estos criterios de lucha hay que extenderlos a la lucha diaria en los centros de trabajo, en los conflictos de empresa, en los convenios colectivos… En todas estas actuaciones debemos tener conciencia de que nuestro enemigo son los revisionistas de todo tipo y que debemos hacer comprender nuestros objetivos a los trabajadores.

Por ello, en nuestra próxima cita con los trabajadores, en el 1º de Mayo, debemos salir con nuestras posiciones para convencer a la clase obrera de cuál es la línea de lucha que deben seguir para no perder más derechos, para seguir presionando a los sindicatos por la convocatoria de otra Huelga General con la que seguir haciendo frente a la política neo-liberal del Gobierno y, a la vez, para agudizar las contradicciones dentro de los propios sindicatos, consiguiendo, así poco a poco, afianzar nuestras posiciones.

Jorge.

Santana, industria española asesinada

Santana es la fábrica de coches de la multinacional Suzuki en Linares (Jaen) que posee además secciones en Madrid, Manzanares y La Carolina. Después de 10 años de restricciones y concesiones en lo que concierne a la flexibilidad laboral (vacaciones, sueldo, horas de descanso, etc.) Suzuki decide cerrar Santana España, salvo si alguien dispone de 38 mil millones de pesetas y la plantilla se reduce en un 60%. Esto dentro de un plazo de 15 días; una reivindicación imposible.

Esto significa desempleo para gran parte de la provincia de Jaen, que se echa, en masa, a la calle cada día, En Linares la movilización es general: manifestaciones, cortes de carretera, Huelga General en toda la Comarca, manifestaciones de alumnos, caceroladas, peticiones,… La vida de toda la Comarca se ajusta al horario de acciones en apoyo a los trabajadores de Santana.

Fuimos a Linares con la esperanza de poder hacer alguna entrevista a algunos de los implicados.

Hoy todavía trabajan 2.400 obreros en Santana pero el sector entero, dependiente de la fábrica, cuenta por lo menos con 20.000 empleos.

Hablamos con un delegado de CC.OO. del Comité de Empresa que brevemente nos cuenta la historia de Santana y el contexto actual:

En el año 56, Santana comienza como una fábrica de maquinaria agrícola. Tres años después, arrancó la producción de Land Rover bajo patente inglesa. Solamente en el año 84, es cuando Suzuki coge la dirección, introduciendo tecnología moderna de Japón para la producción de un nuevo modelo, Vitara. A partir de entonces se suceden los planes de futuro con la disminución de plantilla. Los acuerdos sucesivos entre sindicatos y la dirección japonesa son sistemáticamente cumplidos por los trabajadores y rotos por Suzuki. A finales del año 92, llegó un cambio fundamental, en la vida de la fábrica, para los obreros: Suzuki imponía un nuevo “convenio” que, entre otros, incluía flexibilidad en el despido de enfermos, regularización de las vacaciones (2 x 2 semanas), disminución de las horas de descanso, etc… Suzuki comienza a llevar coches terminados… Los obreros dejan todavía pasar todo. En Octubre del año 93, comienza un nuevo plan: casi todo el mundo estará en regulación de empleo. Este período durará hasta Marzo del 94. Pero, poco después, Suzuki informó de una suspensión de pagos. A partir de ese momento, los obreros impiden la salida de coches de la empresa Santana. Sin embargo, los coches empezados continúan terminándose, aún sabiendo que los sueldos no serán pagados. El 23 de Febrero, Suzuki ponía su ultimátum: o en el plazo de 15 días un nuevo inversor pone 38 mil millones de pesetas y se reduce la plantilla el 60% o se cierra la fábrica”.

Prevemos un montón de acciones, entre otras manifestaciones, presión en el Gobierno Regional y Estatal, peticiones, huelgas, cadena humana alrededor de la fábrica, etc. Un trabajador de una empresa auxiliar de Santana: En mi empresa salimos ayer de trabajar a la 10’30 de la noche y, a partir de ahí, se puso en marcha la regulación de empleo, pero toda la plantilla estamos sin trabajo. Volverá a abrir si Santana abre porque dependemos totalmente de ellos. La oferta de los japoneses es fatal, si los 30 mil millones es algo, peor aún es la reducción del 60% de la plantilla de Santana. Veremos a ver lo que hace el Gobierno, central y autonómico, porque tendrán que darle a todo esto una solución. Pienso que la Suzuki no tiene voluntad de solucionar esto y, en caso de que se le den los dineros, dentro de 2 años, o los que sean, volveremos a encontrarnos otra vez como estamos ahora.”

Un obrero chapista: “Creo que los japoneses tienen derecho a pedir todo lo que quieran, porque el ministro del gobierno fue a Japón y les dijo: ¡Señores, allí tenemos un país, mucho sol, muy bonito, con mucho paro y vayan allí a invertir que van a tener todas las facilidades que quieran! Este es el resultado de eso. El Gobierno les ha abierto las puertas. Aquí no tenemos futuro con esa gente. Se están tirando los dineros con cuatro empresarios de estos, locos, y que no le veo solución. Que apoyen lo nuestro, a empresas españolas, que, aunque sea malo, es nuestro”.

L. P., obrero: “Hace 10 años, hacíamos aquí 16.000 coches con 4.000 obreros; ahora, con 2.400 trabajadores, hacemos 50.000.”

P. G., obrero: “Tenían que haber dinamitado el túnel de Despeñaperros ya: ¡eso salvaría nuestra economía!”.

M. G., obrera de otra fábrica linarense: “Esta manifestación la tendrían que haber hecho hace mucho ya, es decir, cuando han cerrado la primera mina. Esta Región se vuelve un desierto industrial; aquí han cerrado minas de cobre, plata y plomo, han desplazado la fábrica de latas, han cerrado otras empresas”.

Durante el mitin final, tras la manifestación, un dirigente sindical dijo: “Si esta situación se hubiera dado en Catalunya, el gobierno la habría solucionado ya”. Esta observación -para nosotros muy dolorosa- era aclamada por una masa de gente. Para nosotros es una prueba más de la influencia nefasta del andalucismo o de cualquier nacionalismo en el movimiento obrero. Hemos contestado que los obreros de SEAT sufrieron una crisis similar, justamente en Cataluña; pero la presión nacionalista es muy grande. Sólo un Partido Revolucionario que abarque todo el Estado puede luchar contra eso.

Con sensaciones ambiguas, hemos vivido toda esta situación. Una ciudad pequeña (62.000 habitantes) invadida por su población y otros trabajadores: más de 80.000 manifestantes en solidaridad con Santana a lo que se sumaba la huelga general de los comercios en toda la ciudad. 80.000 personas movilizadas para un problema “local”. Alentadora la solidaridad presente, pero… ¿Cómo acabará todo esto? Es preocupante la falta de dirección política. Salvo los trotskistas anticomunistas y los “socialistas” (¿cómo se atreven todavía?), ninguna presencia de partido, ninguno que apuntara a los verdaderos culpables -el sistema capitalista- y que ofreciera a los obreros una alternativa real -el socialismo- así como ataques concretos a la patronal, expropiación de Suzuki, ocupación inmediata de los terrenos de la fábrica, etc. Un llamamiento parecido faltaba por completo: para eso, hace falta un partido revolucionario, que sepa encauzar las protestas abundantes y la ira de la población hacia fines eficaces. Ya es más que hora de que los trabajadores españoles se puedan organizar en un partido de ese tipo. Buena voluntad para luchar, hay de sobra. Pero, para evitar que esto lleve al nacionalismo y al chovinismo localista o regional (andalucismo, “nuestra economía”, “tenían que dinamitar el túnel”, “japoneses, fuera”, …), necesitamos un Partido Comunista de todo el Estado. Sino, todo será esfuerzo vano. Pues a empezar, que más vale tarde que nunca.

Corresponsal

Palestina: ¡la lucha continúa!

Palestina, junto con la mayoría del mundo árabe oriental, formó parte del Imperio Otomano (Turquía) desde 1516 hasta la 1º Guerra Mundial. Pero los árabes siempre aspiraron a su independencia y unidad.

El nacionalismo árabe se configura prácticamente al mismo tiempo en que fue surgiendo el nacionalismo judío.

En el siglo XIX, aparece el Movimiento Sionista; son nacionalistas judíos europeos que quieren crear un Estado Hebreo (Israelí).

Hasta entonces, los israelíes vivían en diferentes partes del mundo; existe controversia acerca de si son una Nacionalidad y por lo tanto, tienen Derecho a su unidad y su propio Estado. Lo cierto es que, ni tienen un idioma, una cultura, ni historia común. Lo único que les une es la religión y el cumplir la profecía bíblica de reunirse en Tierra Santa (Palestina y países árabes limítrofes).

Los judíos siempre adoptaron el idioma, la cultura, etc. del país donde nacieron y vivieron. Los lazos jurídicos y políticos entre judíos y Palestinos se rompieron hace 2.000 años.

En 1887, en el 1º Congreso sionista se elige Palestina como futuro Estado judío. Se preparan para la colonización de esta tierra. Por un lado, llaman a la población judía a que emigre a Palestina, por otro lado, el Fondo Nacional Judío adquiere tierras Palestinas para su futuro asentamiento. La inmigración comienza y se irá incrementando durante los años posteriores.

Al comienzo de la 1º Guerra Mundial, Gran Bretaña busca apoyo para su lucha contra los Turcos. Garantiza a los árabes su independencia a cambio de ser sus aliados contra los Turcos. Los árabes ven la oportunidad de liberarse del Imperio Otomano, alcanzar su unidad y lograr la autodeterminación.

Sin embargo, los Estados Imperialistas, Francia y Gran Bretaña, vieron la conveniencia de instalar un Estado Judío para proteger sus intereses en Oriente Medio y extender sus zonas de influencia. El colonialismo y control sobre el Oriente Medio era estratégicamente decisivo.

Así que, mediante la declaración Belfour, prometen a los judíos su instalación en tierras palestinas y su apoyo.

En 1918, tras la derrota de Turquía, se constituyen Mandatos en los diferentes países árabes. Palestina queda bajo Mandato de Gran Bretaña, por lo tanto, pasan de la dominación Otomana a la Británica. Sus aspiraciones a la unidad árabe son traicionadas y la división del mundo árabe queda consumada.

Para los judíos, el Mandato les permite organizarse, atraer más inmigración judía y prepararse para su futuro Estado.

Los palestinos se movilizan, convocan huelgas y revueltas. Palestina hace frente a la represión británica y a los grupos sionistas.

El holocausto nazi favorece aún más la llegada de judíos a Palestina. Si bien, los judíos, junto con otras etnias fueron perseguidos y asesinados en masa, el Derecho Internacional no admite que por razones humanitarias, se cree un nuevo Estado en tierras ajenas, a expensas de otro pueblo que, a su vez, sufre la represión del ejército israelí desde que se instalaron.

Por lo tanto, el Estado Israelí es ilegítimo ya que no se han sacudido de la dominación extranjera, sino que han ocupado otro país.

La situación entre palestinos y judíos se deteriora. Gran Bretaña cede su responsabilidad sobre Palestina a Naciones Unidas. Después de muchas deliberaciones, habiendo varias propuestas sobre el futuro de Palestina y con muchas presiones por parte de los israelíes, se decide la partición de Palestina.

Los árabes rechazan este plan ya que se otorga el 30% de las tierras a los judíos cuando sólo eran el 8% de la población. Los árabes declaran la guerra a Israel pues consideraron ilegítima su instalación en tierras palestinas.

El ejército israelí comienza a desalojar a la población palestina, a sembrar el terror para garantizar que Palestina estuviese habitada exclusivamente por judíos.

El 1º de Mayo de 1948, Ben Gurion, líder del Partido Laborista de Israel, proclama la creación del Estado de Israelí. El sionismo, al igual que el apartheid, es una ideología claramente racista que discrimina y persigue. Los sionistas niegan la existencia de los palestinos y los que discriminan por su religión, cultura, en el campo político, social, laboral, etc.

A partir de entonces, las guerras israelíes-árabes se suceden. En 1949 fue la 1a guerra. Israel sale muy favorecida ya que ocupa el 80% de Palestina. 750 mil palestinos, la mitad de la población, se convierten en refugiados repartiéndose por diferentes países árabes.

En 1950, se aprueba la “Ley del Retorno” que permite a cualquier judío del mundo vivir en Palestina. Mientras, se confiscan tierras y se expulsa a los palestinos de su tierra.

En 1956, Israel fiel aliada del imperialismo, ataca junto con Francia e Inglaterra a Egipto, para impedir la nacionalización del Canal de Suez.

En 1967, estalla la guerra de “los seis días”. Egipto, Siria y Jordania son derrotados. Israel ocupa Gaza y Cisjordania, los únicos territorios que quedaban a los palestinos, así como Jerusalén Este, el Golan y el Sinai. Sus afanes expansionistas no cesan y el cumplir la profecía del sueño del “Gran Israel”, que iría desde el Nilo al Éufrates.

La ONU emite diversas resoluciones exigiendo la retirada de Israel a sus fronteras previas, pero ya sabemos el papel que cumple este organismo internacional a manos de las grandes potencias e intereses imperialistas.

Israel sirve a EE.UU para apoyarlo militarmente, vende armas a diversos países, entre ellos, Sudáfrica. Ayuda y apoya a dictaduras, regímenes represivos y guerrillas contrarrevolucionarias.

En 1978, ocupa el Sur del Líbano y en 1982 invade este país. Los palestinos refugiados en Beirut, una vez más huyen ante el cerco del ejército israelí.

Desde la ocupación israelí, los palestinos se organizan creando el Consejo Nacional Palestino, Al Fatah, OLP, etc.

En 1987, surge la Intifada en Cisjordania y Gaza, territorios ocupados por los israelíes. La definen como “la guerra de las piedras contra los fusiles”. Es la rebelión o el levantamiento popular de los jóvenes palestinos en los territorios ocupados. De las protestas en la calle y manifestaciones, se pasó a la Huelga General y a la desobediencia civil. Las tropas israelíes respondieron con las armas muriendo cientos de palestinos.

Durante años la Dirección Palestina ha buscado el acuerdo con Israel.

Los recientes acuerdos entre Arafat y Shamir son una nueva traición a las aspiraciones de un Estado Palestino, unido e independiente.

Los presos políticos, los refugiados, las discriminaciones, las matanzas de palestinos en manos del ejército israelí continúan. Los imperialistas, sionistas y vende-patrias palestinos quieren imponer sus condiciones.

Una vez más, al igual que en El Salvador, Guatemala y un largo etcétera, quieren desarmar al pueblo, crear falsas ilusiones de paz, que acepten las migajas que les arrojan.

Sin embargo, las masas populares palestinas saben que su drama continúa, que no pueden claudicar ante lo que legítimamente es suyo, su tierra, el retorno sin condiciones.

Las masas populares deben organizarse en torno al Partido Comunista Marxista-Leninista que luche sin cuartel contra los burgueses y reaccionarios, y contra los elementos del interior de las organizaciones palestinas, cuyos intereses y ansias de poder colocan por encima del pueblo y contra él.

La lucha del pueblo palestino no está al margen de la lucha de los oprimidos contra los opresores, sus golpes al imperialismo mundial ayudan y refuerzan la lucha por el socialismo, por la Revolución Proletaria Mundial.

La lucha de los pueblos oprimidos no cesa. ¡La lucha en Palestina continúa!

Lidia

El trabajo de masas y la Reconstitución del Partido Comunista

“Sin teoría revolucionaria, no puede haber tampoco movimiento revolucionario… Nunca se insistirá lo bastante sobre esta idea… nuestro partido sólo ha empezado a formarse… y dista mucho de haber ajustado sus cuentas con las otras tendencias del pensamiento revolucionario…” (¿Qué hacer?- V.I. Lenin).

Ninguno de nosotros se atrevería a rebatir estas palabras y, sin embargo, es curioso que, a la hora de plantearnos el trabajo en los distintos frentes de masas, a menudo, se nos olviden y pensemos: puesto que ya somos una organización partidaria, ya hemos roto con el revisionismo, ya somos comunistas, ya podemos volver de lleno al trabajo práctico.

No, camaradas; es cierto que somos una organización partidaria, también lo es que hemos roto con organizaciones revisionistas, pero esto no significa que ya somos el Partido.

El haberlas combatido y derrotado nos debe llenar de orgullo, y esta victoria debe animarnos a continuar con los objetivos que nos marcábamos en la 1a Conferencia del P.C.R. Entre los cuales, el principal es la Reconstitución del Partido Comunista.

Reconstitución que es urgente pero que está sujeta a unos mínimos requisitos que no vamos ahora a repetir. Solamente nos ocuparemos de lo que se refiere al trabajo con las masas. “Ir a la vanguardia de la clase (entendiendo como vanguardia a los sectores más avanzados, conscientes y honestos de las masas) con la ideología para atraerlos hacia el Marxismo-Leninismo, para convertirlos en comunistas, aplicando lucha de dos líneas para depurarlos y depurarnos de oportunismo y de revisionismo”.

En este sentido, camaradas, entendemos nuestro trabajo de masas hoy como trabajo de revolucionarios por la Reconstitución del Partido. Sin el Partido, no hay revolución, ningún ejército puede prescindir de su Estado Mayor.

Por esto, camaradas, creemos que el artículo sobre la mujer, que se publicó en el número 0 de La Forja, no se ajusta al objetivo marcado.

Ni en el frente de la mujer, ni en ningún otro, debemos seguir actuando como lo hacíamos desde las organizaciones revisionistas. Ellos despreciaban la teoría revolucionaria, nosotros la estudiamos. A través del estudio, elevamos nuestra conciencia y, a su vez, transmitimos nuestros conocimientos a las masas que, poco a poco, irán elevándose hasta el nivel de los intereses de clase del proletariado.

Las organizaciones de mujeres no tienen por qué ser un mundo aparte, en el que los y las revolucionarios nos comportemos de un modo diferente. Sin olvidar la “especificidad” del problema femenino, las necesidades son las mismas: no hay EL Partido. No podemos negar sino que debemos propiciar la participación de las mujeres en la Reconstitución.

El modo en que se plantea el trabajo, en el artículo referido, se acerca más al viejo estilo que al que nos hemos impuesto: se habla de “mujeres” en general sin reparar en que la tarea inmediata es organizar a la clase y, en concreto y en este momento, a su parte más avanzada. Cuando hablamos de clase, está claro que no hacemos distinción entre hombres y mujeres: la clase se compone de ambos. Cuando hayamos cubierto este objetivo, cuando el Partido sea un hecho, estaremos en condiciones de influir en las grandes masas. Influencia que servirá para guiarlas a la conquista del poder.

Ahora bien, sabemos que, entre las masas está la clase y dentro de la clase destaca su vanguardia, que ahora es nuestro objetivo. Acudamos pues a los “movimientos de masas” donde encontraremos a la vanguardia, pero, hagámoslo para colocar la ideología y la política proletarias al mando y no para arrastrarnos a la cola del movimiento espontáneo que irremisiblemente cae en brazos del oportunismo pequeño-burgués.

Célula J. Stalin

LA CONCEPCIÓN MATERIALISTA DE LA HISTORIA

La lucha de clases, motor del progreso social

La historia -el desarrollo de la sociedad a través de los tiempos- es interpretada de maneras distintas, incluso, a veces, radicalmente opuestas. Máxime, cuando se trata de la proyección de aquella hacia el porvenir: los capitalistas, que siempre han soñado con hacer eterno su reinado, han aprovechado la contrarrevolución en la URSS y en campo socialista para proclamar el fin de la historia; los oportunistas y revisionistas, que comparten sus intereses con la burguesía, por mucho que se desarrollen dentro del movimiento obrero, hablan de renovar, de re-pensar la izquierda, del fracaso del marxismo-leninismo, de la necesidad de buscar terceras vías, de recuperar la utopía, etc. Claro que éstos son los más descarados, pero hay otros mucho más sutiles que llegan incluso a reivindicar a la figura de Lenin para mejor combatir su pensamiento. Desenmascararlos es más difícil, pero absolutamente necesario.

Así pues, ¿Cómo explicar las contradicciones sociales, el enfrentamiento de ideas y aspiraciones, la sucesión de períodos de revolución y reacción, de paz y de guerras, de estancamiento y de rápido progreso o decadencia? Y, por consiguiente, la pregunta más importante: ¿Hacia qué objetivo apunta el desarrollo de la sociedad, cómo contribuir a su consecución? Antes de Marx y Engels (y, en buena medida, es el caso de muchos ideólogos burgueses actuales) sólo se consideraban los móviles ideológicos de la actividad histórica de los hombres y, dentro de ésta, casi exclusivamente, la actividad de las grandes personalidades. Sin embargo, esta comprensión superficial de la realidad no nos puede satisfacer y debemos preguntar ¿Y qué es lo que determina los móviles de estos hombres? Y ¿Por qué son capaces esas personalidades de arrastrar tras de sí a masas enormes de la población.

Premisas de la concepción materialista de la historia

La concepción materialista de la historia es la única verdadera porque parte de las premisas reales con las que la humanidad se encuentra y se sujeta al método científico, al materialismo dialéctico. Estas premisas son: la existencia de individuos humanos vivientes, la producción por éstos de sus medios de vida y las condiciones materiales en que realizan dicha producción.

Aquí, debemos añadir, en primer lugar, que las condiciones materiales en las que los hombres producen no se refieren sólo a la naturaleza (la tierra con sus animales y vegetales, el subsuelo, el aire…) sino a las condiciones materiales heredadas de generaciones anteriores, tanto los elementos físicos como el modo en que se producen. “…las circunstancias hacen al hombre en la misma medida en que el éste hace a las circunstancias.” (1)

En segundo lugar: “Este modo de producción no debe considerarse solamente en el sentido de la reproducción de la existencia física de los individuos. Es ya, más bien, un determinado modo de la actividad de estos individuos, un determinado modo de manifestar su vida, un determinado modo de vida de los mismos. Los individuos tal y como manifiestan su vida. Lo que son coincide, por consiguiente, con su producción, tanto con lo que producen como con el modo de cómo producen. Lo que los individuos son depende, por tanto, de las condiciones materiales de su producción.” (1)

Cualquier otro aspecto que tomemos distinto de la producción material, del trabajo, no podrá explicarnos ni la necesidad objetiva del surgimiento de la sociedad ni las leyes reales que rigen su desarrollo. Por tanto, el régimen económico es la base de la sociedad.

Estructura de la sociedad y conciencia social

Entendemos por fuerzas productivas materiales:

– Los medios de producción que incluyen a) el objeto de trabajo, es decir, la materia que se transforma en el proceso de trabajo; si ella misma es ya producto de un trabajo anterior, se le denomina materia prima (incluimos también las materias auxiliares); b) los medios de trabajo, tanto los instrumentos de trabajo, herramientas, las máquinas, etc., como el lugar donde se despliega el trabajo, el suelo, el local, etc.

– Los seres humanos dotados de capacidad o fuerza de trabajo. Entendemos por tal “el conjunto de condiciones físicas y espirituales que se dan en la corporeidad, en la personalidad viviente de un hombre y que éste pone en acción al producir valores de uso (bienes) de cualquier clase.” (2)

En la producción social de su vida, los hombres contraen determinadas relaciones necesarias e independientes de su voluntad, relaciones de producción, que corresponden a una determinada fase de desarrollo de sus fuerzas productivas materiales.

El conjunto de estas relaciones de producción forma la estructura económica de la sociedad, la base real sobre la que se levanta la superestructura jurídica y política y a la que corresponden determinadas formas de conciencia social. El modo de producción de la vida material condiciona el proceso de la vida social, política y espiritual en general.

No es la conciencia del hombre la que determina su ser, sino, por el contrario, el ser social es lo que determina su conciencia”(3).

El ser social se refiere a la sociedad como realidad material, es decir su base económica o modo de producción (unidad de fuerzas productivas y relaciones de producción) así como su superestructura política.

Y aquí, una advertencia: el materialismo histórico no tienen nada que ver con el materialismo simplón, mecanicista y vulgar, es el materialismo dialéctico aplicado a la sociedad.

Según la concepción materialista de la historia, -dice Engels- el elemento determinante de la historia es en última instancia la producción y la reproducción en la vida real. Ni Marx ni yo hemos afirmado nunca más que esto; por consiguiente, si alguien lo tergiversa transformándolo en la afirmación de que el elemento económico es el único determinante, lo transforma en una frase sin sentido, abstracta y absurda. La situación económica es la base, pero las diversas partes de la superestructura -las formas políticas de la lucha de clases y sus consecuencias, las constituciones establecidas por la clase victoriosa después de ganar la batalla, etc. -las formas jurídicas- y en consecuencia inclusive los reflejos de todas sus luchas reales en los cerebros de los combatientes: teorías políticas, jurídicas, ideas religiosas y su desarrollo ulterior hasta convertirse en sistema de dogmas- también ejercen su influencia sobre el curso de las luchas históricas y en muchos casos preponderan en la determinación de su forma.”(4)

Las revoluciones sociales

Al llegar a una determinada fase de desarrollo, las fuerzas productivas materiales de la sociedad entran en contradicción con las relaciones de producción existentes, o, lo que no es más que la expresión jurídica de esto, con las relaciones de propiedad dentro de las cuales se han desenvuelto hasta allí. De formas de desarrollo de las fuerzas productivas, estas relaciones se convierten en trabas suyas. Y se abre así una época de revolución social. Al cambiar la base económica, se revoluciona, más o menos rápidamente, toda la inmensa superestructura erigida sobre ella.”(3)

Esta es la causa última de todas las revoluciones habidas, las cuales han hecho posible la sucesión de las distintas formaciones económico-sociales a lo largo de la historia. Hoy, nos hallamos en la época de la Revolución Comunista puesto que las gigantescas fuerzas productivas sociales que ha creado el capitalismo entran en contradicción con las relaciones de producción propias de este régimen y exigen la reorganización comunista de la sociedad.

Así como el desarrollo de la naturaleza no precisa de la intervención del hombre, en la sociedad, los agentes son seres humanos; es más, sólo masas de éstas son capaces de acometer las tareas propias de una revolución social: las masas son las protagonistas de la historia. Pero, para las masas que pasen a la acción revolucionaria, es preciso que, en ellas, haya madurado hasta cierto punto la conciencia de necesidad de dicha revolución.

Cuando se estudian esas revoluciones, hay que distinguir siempre entre los cambios materiales ocurridos en las condiciones económicas de producción y que pueden apreciarse con la exactitud propia de las ciencias materiales, y las formas jurídicas, políticas, religiosas, artísticas o filosóficas, en una palabra, las formas ideológicas en que los hombres adquieren conciencia de este conflicto y luchan por resolverlo.

Del mismo modo que no podemos juzgar de un individuo por lo que él piensa de sí, tampoco podemos juzgar de estas épocas de revolución por su conciencia, sino que, por el contrario hay que explicarse esta conciencia por las contradicciones de la vida material, por el conflicto existente entre las fuerzas productivas sociales y las relaciones de producción.”(3)

Precisamente, el motivo fundamental por el que no todos los miembros de la sociedad adquieren conciencia revolucionaria o incluso por el que una parte de la sociedad se opone a la revolución es porque ocupan posiciones distintas y contrarias dentro de las relaciones de producción imperantes (así, unos son explotadores y quieren conservar el régimen y otros son explotados y quieren destruirlo). Estos individuos terminan agrupándose en las distintas clases sociales enfrentadas -de las que ya forman parte objetivamente aunque no tengan conciencia de ello- y es la lucha de clases la que decide la suerte de una revolución.

Las clases son grandes grupos de hombres que se diferencian entre sí por el lugar que ocupan en un sistema de producción social históricamente determinado, por las relaciones en que se encuentran con respecto a los medios de producción (relaciones que en su mayor parte las leyes refrendan y formalizan), por el papel que desempeñan en la organización social del trabajo, y, por consiguiente, por el modo de percibir y la proporción en que perciben la parte de riqueza social de que disponen. Las clases son grupos humanos, uno de los cuales puede apropiarse el trabajo de otro por ocupar puestos diferentes en un régimen determinado de economía social.”(5)

La ideología comunista es indestructible por mucho que la denigren burgueses y revisionistas porque es fruto de las contradicciones fundamentales del capitalismo y brota como conciencia de la clase que puede y debe solucionarlas (porque es la que padece tales contradicciones): el proletariado.

Al mismo tiempo hay que tener presente que la clase dominante en el modo de producción, lo es también en el campo de las ideas. Además, la clase dominante monopoliza la cultura y los conocimientos científicos. Asimismo, se dota de instrumentos que forman parte de la superestructura, para consolidar su dominación ideológica: iglesia, escuela, medios de información, etc.

La ideología dominante en una sociedad es la de su clase económicamente dominante.

No debe, pues, extrañar a nadie que los obreros, bajo el capitalismo, tengan, en buena parte (salvo en momentos álgidos de lucha de clases) ideas propiamente burguesas que sólo pueden ayudar a prolongar su estado de esclavitud. Son reflejos ilusorios, no reales, de su verdadera situación en la sociedad. “Si la expresión consciente de las verdaderas relaciones de estos individuos es ilusoria, si estos últimos ponen de cabeza su realidad en sus ideas, es también consecuencia de a limitación del modo de su actividad material y de sus relaciones sociales, que se desprenden de ello.”(1)

De ahí la importancia de que la clase obrera disponga, además de un Partido de Vanguardia que la eduque y organice, de una experiencia lo más rica posible en la lucha de clases y en las más diversas manifestaciones de ésta.

Sucesión de modos de producción a lo largo de la historia

Hasta qué punto se han desarrollado las fuerzas productivas de una nación lo indica del modo más palpable el grado hasta el que se ha desarrollado en ella la división del trabajo… Las diferentes fases de desarrollo de la división del trabajo son otras tantas formas distintas de la propiedad”:

1º) “La primera forma de propiedad es la propiedad de la tribu. Esta forma de propiedad corresponde a la fase incipiente de la producción en que su pueblo vive de la caza y la pesca, de la ganadería o, a lo sumo, de la agricultura. En este último caso, la propiedad tribal presupone la existencia de una gran masa de tierras sin cultivar. En esta fase, la división del trabajo se halla todavía muy poco desarrollada y no es más que la extensión de la división natural del trabajo existente en el seno de la familia. La estructura social, en esta etapa, se reduce también a una ampliación de la familia: a la cabeza de la tribu se hallan sus patriarcas, luego los miembros de la tribu y, finalmente, los esclavos. La esclavitud latente en la familia va desarrollándose poco a poco al crecer la población y las necesidades, al extenderse el intercambio exterior y al aumentar las guerras y el comercio de trueque.”

2º) “La segunda forma está representada por la antigua propiedad comunal estatal, que brota como resultado de la fusión de diversas tribus para formar una ciudad, mediante acuerdo voluntario o por conquista, y en la que sigue existiendo la esclavitud. Junto a la propiedad comunal, va desarrollándose ya la propiedad privada mobiliaria, y más tarde la inmobiliaria, pero como forma anormal, supeditada a aquélla. Los ciudadanos del Estado sólo en cuanto comunidad pueden ejercer su poder sobre los esclavos que trabajan para ellos, lo que de por si los vincula a la forma de la propiedad comunal. (…)toda la estructura de la sociedad asentada sobre estas bases y con ella el poder del pueblo, decaen a medida que va desarrollándose la propiedad privada inmobiliaria. La división del trabajo aparece aquí más desarrollada. Nos encontramos ya con la oposición entre la ciudad y el campo, y más tarde, con la oposición entre Estados que representan, de una parte, los intereses de la vida urbana y, de otra, los de la vida rural; dentro de las mismas ciudades, con la oposición entre la industria y el comercio marítimo. Las relaciones de clase entre ciudadanos y esclavos han adquirido ya su pleno desarrollo.”

3º) “La tercera forma es la propiedad feudal o por estamentos. Del mismo modo que la Antigüedad partía de la ciudad y de su pequeña comarca, la Edad Media tenía como punto de partida el campo.” La población era escasa y diseminada en un vasto terreno preparado por las conquistas del Imperio Romano y por difusión de la agricultura que las acompañaba. La etapa decadente de éste y su conquista por los bárbaros destruyeron una gran cantidad de fuerzas productivas. En esas condiciones y bajo la influencia de la estructura del ejército germánico, se desarrolló la propiedad feudal que también se basa en la comunidad pero, frente a esta, la clase productora ya no son los esclavos sino los pequeños campesinos siervos de la gleba; estos entregan a la clase propietaria, la nobleza y el clero, la renta feudal en forma de trabajo, en especie o en dinero.

La estructura jerárquica de la propiedad territorial y, en relación con ellos, las mesnadas armadas, daban a la nobleza el poder sobre los siervos”. Esta comunidad basada en la propiedad feudal también era una asociación frente a la clase productora dominada, una dictadura de clase terrateniente.

A esta estructura de la posesión de tierras correspondía en las ciudades la propiedad corporativa, la organización feudal de la artesanía.”(1) Aquí la propiedad se basaba en el trabajo individual de cada uno. Se fue desarrollando la estructura de los gremios con una jerarquía de maestros, oficiales y aprendices semejante a la que imperaba en el campo.

La estructura feudal, predominante en la Edad Media, estaba determinada por las condiciones limitadas de la producción, por el escaso desarrollo de las fuerzas productivas. Con ella surge el antagonismo entre el campo y la ciudad. La división del trabajo, por lo demás, está escasamente desarrollada.

4º) La cuarta forma de propiedad es la capitalista que analizaremos más detenidamente en un próximo artículo. No obstante vamos a referirnos aquí a los orígenes, al desarrollo histórico del régimen capitalista y a su estructura social.

Esta sociedad se distingue de las anteriores por haber simplificado las contradicciones de clase. “Toda la sociedad va dividiéndose, cada vez más, en dos grandes campos enemigos, en dos grandes clases, que se enfrentan directamente: la burguesía y el proletariado.

De los siervos de la Edad Media surgieron los vecinos libres de las primeras ciudades; de este estamento urbano salieron los primeros elementos de la burguesía.”(6)

El descubrimiento de América y la navegación alrededor de África imprimieron al comercio y a la industria un impulso nuevo y aceleraron con ello el desarrollo del elemento revolucionario de la sociedad feudal en descomposición. La antigua organización gremial de la industria fue sustituida por la manufactura que, al concentrar gran número de obreros, es ya una fuerza productiva de carácter social, al tiempo que desarrolla hasta el extremo la división del trabajo dentro del taller adscribiendo a cada obrero, de por vida, a una operación de detalle.

El incesante crecimiento de los mercados y el desarrollo de la maquinaria dan lugar al desplazamiento de la manufactura por la gran industria y, con ella, la mayor multiplicación y concentración de capitales hasta entonces conocida y la creación de la base técnica para la supresión de la división social del trabajo.

Todo esto fue acompañado del correspondiente progreso político de la burguesía hasta que conquistó la hegemonía exclusiva del poder político en el Estado representativo moderno.

En la misma proporción en que se desarrolla la burguesía, es decir, el capital, se desarrolla también el proletariado, la clase de los obreros modernos, que no viven sino a a condición de encontrar trabajo, y lo encuentran únicamente mientras su trabajo acrecienta el capital. Estos obreros, obligados a venderse al detalle, son una mercancía como cualquier otro artículo de comercio, sujeta, por tanto, a todas las vicisitudes de la competencia, a todas las fluctuaciones del mercado. (…)

De todas las clases que hoy se enfrentan con la burguesía sólo el proletariado es una clase verdaderamente revolucionaria. Las demás clases van degenerando y desaparecen con el desarrollo de la gran industria; el proletariado, en cambio, es su producto más peculiar.

Los estamentos medios -el pequeño industrial, el pequeño comerciante, el artesano, el campesino-, todos ellos luchan contra la burguesía para salvar de la ruina su existencia como tales estamentos medios. Más todavía, son reaccionarios, ya que pretenden volver atrás la rueda de la Historia. Son revolucionarios únicamente por cuanto tienen ante sí la perspectiva de su tránsito inminente al proletariado, defendiendo así no sus intereses presentes, sino sus intereses futuros, por cuanto abandonan sus propios puntos de vista para adoptar los del proletariado.”(6)

La concepción materialista de la historia aplicada a la sociedad capitalista encuentra su fundamentación científica última en el análisis del modo de producción, en la economía política marxista. Su conclusión es la misión histórico-universal del proletariado como forjador de la sociedad comunista (socialismo científico)

La burguesía produce, ante todo, sus propios sepultureros. Su hundimiento y la victoria del proletariado son igualmente inevitables.”(6)

Nicolás García

Notas

(1) La ideología alemana-C. Marx y F. Engels.
(2) El Capital- C. Marx.
(3) Prólogo de “Contribución a la crítica de la Economía Política”- C. Marx.
(4) Carta de F. Engels a Bloch. 1890.
(5) Una gran iniciativa- V.I. Lenin.
(6) El Manifiesto del Partido Comunista- C. Marx y F. Engels

La meta final es el socialismo.
El enemigo, el capitalismo.
Arma es el fusil,
                          pero no la escoba.
Mil veces
                repite lo mismo,
tenaz y certero,
                        ante el sordo oído,
y mañana
                se unirán las manos
de dos
              que entendieron.
Ayer eran cuatro,
                           hoy son cuatrocientos.
Hoy nos escondemos,
                                  mañana
                                           a las claras nos levantaremos,
y estos cuatrocientos
                                 un millar serán.
A los trabajadores del mundo entero
                                                           a la insurrección los alzaremos.

Vladímir Mayakovski
VLADIMIR ILICH LENIN